Ishimu-Denvil City

[Shade Ryan]

Ishimu Syn/Ice's post

It's evening in Denvil City. Lights are flickering on and people are heading home to their families. The sky is slowly darkening with the clouds showing light pink, but not dence enough to see the stars trying to poke out.


The streets slowly becoming empty. And leading up to the roof tops was a figure slowly disappearing in the darkness of the sky as the sun set. His red hair up in a pony tail, his ember eyes scanning the streets...for what that is unseen..His clothes were a white shirt, and blue jean pants. In his pocket he kept his phone on him at all times. He never knew when he would need it. He was a troubled kid, had gone to the asylum a few times. But only cause of his mother claiming he was seeing things. Yes, he could see the things that normal people couldn't, and this had caused a lot of hardship on him.

As people returned to their homes readying themselves for the approaching night a tall figured walked down the allies by his lonesome, he seemingly wandered aimlessly. He reached for a onyx cross that swung loosely on a black chain and thumbed it unconsciously as he walked. Neon green eyes scanned the area looking for something, weather it be a late night snack, fight or something, or rather, someone to play with. He was up for anything at the moment.

He let out a sigh, "Well this is a rather a dull and quiet night.." he said stifling back a yawn.

Ember eyes narrowed slightly seeing nothing of interest. He clambered down the fire escape and landing on his feet from a one story house drop when the fire escape had ended. He looked around the ally way making sure no one was really around. He listened as the birds had died down making the town of Denvil City into a quiet death silence.

Smiling a little he started to walk into the street that had no people and no street light was above him to reveal any features. Looking down the street he thought he heard something of foot steps or scuffles of feet.

Keeping to the shadows of night he slowly walked towards what he was hearing.

He gave a very long bored and exaggerated sigh. Tonight just might be one of those nights when nothing interesting was going to happen. He secretly hoped that a group of thugs would come out of one of the allies that he passed and would attempt to mug him or show their superiority in numbers. He stopped at an ally and looked down. He almost looked disappointed as he watched a stray cat scurry away from a trashcan.

He decided to switch it up a bit and made a left into another ally instead of going completely straight like he had been doing previously. He let go of his onyx pendant shoved both hands into his coat pockets, whistling as he went on, pausing for a moment trying to remember where the tune had come from. He shrugged it off and continued on his way. If the night was going to drag out like this he might hit a local hangout for some fun.

Echoes of a faint whistle seemed to hit his ears. He looked around to where the whistle could possibly be coming from. he then noticed movement on the street over through an alley. A figure had just passed by a street light that was on the other side of the street. Blocking it out momentarily as they walked. His eyes narrowed, 'this might be some fun...'

He did a brisk walking pace towards the alley, trying not to make any noise as he did so. His feet hardly scuffed the pavement as he rounded the corner reaching the street he had seen the figure walking moments ago. He looked left seeing the figure not to far off. He then began to follow him.

"Going through this life looking for Angels"

'Not now!', he thought as he quickly tried to locate his phone and quickly turned it on mute with a press of the volume button, finding his phone in his back pocket. He froze knowing the figure in front of him had heard the sound of his ring tone. He had been spotted. Not only that probably even attracted more unwanted company due to the dead silence around them.

His whistle ended abruptly as a sudden sounds caught his attention. Lips curved into a grin. Bingo. Some entertainment. This is gonna be fun. " "Going through this life looking for Angels"?" He looked over his shoulder to the person who shared the ally with him, "Not a bad tune, though I'm more partial to "Last Night" and "Monster", they just speak to me in a way". He turned on his heal and began to walk towards him.

He stopped just as he was a good three feet away from him. He gave the new person a once over, his grin faded into somewhat of a pout, it was just some kid trying to over come his fear of the dark. He sighed and ran his hand through his hair, "what are you doing out this late kiddo? And having your phone that loud? You just told everyone and everything where we are". He kept a calm tone of voice as he spoke even though he wanted to smack this kid. Oh well. He was looking for something to do. "Are you gonna stick around to see who shows up?" he flashed a toothy grin as he started him down.


He glared at the figure before him, 'Who is this guy calling me kid.' "I am 18 thank you, about to be 19 soon this year. As for my phone its not like I did that on purpose! I cant control when people will call me." Still glaring at the figure he did a quick once over, 'This guy is dressed all in black...'

Before he could get much further he noticed a few yellow eyes in the alley looking towards them. He sighed lightly and turned from the stranger, "I have bigger fish to fry then with you right now.." he slipped his 8inch dagger from its sheath on his arm. Its silver blade glinted in the faint light, revealing red ember jewels one on the bottom of the hilt the other near the top before the blade. It wasnt much but he rather not look like he wants trouble when he walked alone. He knew how to fight.

Low growls and snarls echoed off the walls as a low breeze whips through the air. These things were hungry. Shrouded in darkness it was hard to tell what they really were..

Sharp claws scraped the concrete as they walked. Their yellow eyes never leaving their target as they walked closer. As they reached the dim light of the street lamps their white fur with black tips could be seen, their heads were much like dog heads but with fuzzy cupped ears like a pigs. The snarling was more of a whine between dog and pig. Their bodies were shaped that of a hyena, but with big long claws. And these creatures weren't small like a dog or pig but came to about stomach height to an adult.

"Your still a youngen to me" he said as his head snapped in one direction, hearing odd noises coming towards them, 'so now the party comes'. He chuckled and started to undo the zipper on his coat, "maybe that was mommy calling, saying its past your bed time".

He opened up his coat reveling a sheathed blade, a rather plain looking Katana. "Compleatly forgot my Nodachi back home.." he muttered to himself as he looked at the approaching creatures, "ugly things aren't they?". He unsheathed the blade he gave it a quick slash in the air and looked at the youngen and grinned, "you sure a dagger like that will be ok?"

"It'll do the job," he grunted looking at him as he heard the sword unsheathe,'This guy is nuts...' He ignored everything else he had said for he wasn't totally paying attention to what the guy had said before that. Concentrating only on the work to be done at hand. He'd figure if they both lived he'd made the guy regret calling him a kid.

The creatures then lunged at them going for fatal blows in hopes for a quick meal.

He lunged back at the creatures aiming for legs or heads as he tried to tackle two of them at once. Which was nearly impossible due to how many there were. He knew only one thing these creatures lived and did a pack system where the ones in front would distract and the others would pounce on top of the creatures who distracted to go for a head blow. Gritting his teeth he dodge by ducking the under the blow to his head, but not to the one that had swiped for his leg. It's claw sunk deep into his flesh, hissing as it smelt the fresh blood.

Two had gone for the other guy with the sword, teeth bared as they lunged at him, one aiming for his legs, the other for his shoulder or head not caring which went into its mouth.

He gave a quick nod as he jumped back dodging one of the creatures, the one aiming for his legs had caught his foot causing him to fall backwards with a lout thump. He raised his blade in time to block one of the creatures as it tried to bite down on his face forgetting about the second one completely. He managed to throw the thing off of him and sliced it in the face causing it to back off momentarily, only to have the second clamp down on his shoulder. He hissed in pain and tried to get it off of him with his free hand.

It was then when the sent hit. Blood. His eyes widened and looked at the kid. He was bleeding from a leg wound. "SHIT" he cursed loudly and shoved the creature off his shoulder as its large teeth were ripped out of his flesh. He got to his feet and laughed, "you just had to go and make the kid bleed?.."

Default
The beast that had got him in the leg recoiled it's paw and licked at the blood that was slightly there. The creature almost seemed to say 'yum' as it looked back towards the person he had injured.

"Stop calling me kid damn it!" He shouted getting to his feet, he ignored the searing pain due to being so angry, "I am not a little kid who's out past his bedtime." He slashed out at a beast with his anger wishing it was Syn's head or body he was attacking as he continued,"I live on my own." Glaring at the beast that was coming at him and the other that had injured had gone for his injured leg once again. He managed to doge the one coming for him, and attacked the one that had injured him leaping onto the creature's back. He quickly lodged his dagger into the beasts neck as deep as he could get it,"Die!"

The creature growled and snarled trying to get the person off its back. Doing so made the dagger go in deeper and cut more into its skin. It wasnt long for the creature to start gasping for air, blood coming out of its mouth and onto the ground.

Jumping off the creature and watching it gasping for air, he slashed at the air with his dagger to get some of the blood off it so it wouldnt effect his grip to much.

The injured creature didnt last long, the swarm started to take it down, but only three. The other that he managed to dodge was still watching him. This time seeming to look for an opening.

"I didn't ask for your life story kid!" he growled as he gripped his blade with both hands and charged the creature that he had slashed in the face. Go for the weak one and move onto the healthy one. That was his thought process. "Humans shouldn't be out this late!" he hissed as he cleanly cut through one of the beasts leg causing it to fall on its side loosing its balance. He kicked it onto its back and quickly stabbed it in its stomach and flicked the blade up through the length of its body up to its neck. He watched as it twitched from the initial shock until it didn't move anymore.

His eyes shifted to the second one who watched its comrade die. It growled and lunged at him bearing its usually large teeth at him. He smirked and thought he could sweep the leg like he had done with the first but nearly yelped in shock when it jumped over the bade and bit into his arm wielding his weapon. He gritted his teeth and reached for the sheath with his free hand loosening from its place and whacking the creature over the head hard enough for it to release him from its grip.

He glared towards the figure in black, "Pretty sure you did-"

"Going through this-"

He answered it this time before it could finish its ring, "Hello?" He was trying to make sure he sounded calm and not in the middle of a fight between life and death.

"Hi sweety, how are you?"

"Mom, really? This isnt a good time.." he replied slashing at a creature that was lunging at him. He gritted his teeth as he limped to the right to dodge, the creature blurred past him making his back face the pack, 'just great...distracted..'

"Its never a good time with you, when are you going to visit?" his mom said, "and what are you doing? Sounds pretty loud where you are at."

"I am at a..Friends house. We are watching a action movie," he replied, "how about next week?" He didn't really want to talk about this right now. At least now he knew who called earlier that caused all of this. The creature lunged at him again, he slashed at the creature hitting its jaw this time with his dagger as it flew at him. The creature seemed to howl in pain and lunged at him again, raking its claws at the air desperate to land a blow.

"Fine I'll let you get back to your movie," his mother replied sadly, knowing he never does come to visit anymore.

He flew to the ground hard clutching his dagger for deer life as the wind was knocked out of him. He grunted slightly,"alright Mom talk later.." He hung up and coughed to gain oxygen back into his lungs. 'Owe...' before he could gather his full senses the creature landed on top of him snarling and put a paw onto his chest to keep him down, 'just awesome..' He glared at the creature as he moved his arm with the dagger and lodged it into the creature's chest, not the heart sadly. He was hoping but the creature was to high up on him. The creature roared in pain and snapped down on his arm.

Yelling in pain he started to twist the dagger in his hand to make the wound bigger in hopes the creature would let go, doing so however made its teeth sink in deeper. Closing his eyes in pain he continued.

The three that had taken down the injured then split up where one started to head for figure on the ground, the other the figure in black. They seemed to know the one in black was a much bigger threat then a figure on the ground. The other joined the creature that had its paw on him.

He looked to the other creature, 'you've got to be kidding me!'

The creature lunged and he closed his eyes. What he heard was a high pitch yelp and the creature that had been over him fell to the ground beside him and then the other creature moved onto of him. 'what the hell? These things are crazy!' with all his strength he put his legs up and his feet out touching the big creature before pushing with all his might to get it off. He managed to get it to nudge off of him and he rolled onto his good foot before getting to his feet, "Enough of this!" He jumped at the creature dagger in hand his good hand and lodged it deep into the creature's skull before it could react from the kick. it flailed and struggled to get free before collapsing to the ground. blood soaking the pavement between the two creatures.

He then knelt on the ground panting looking towards the figure in black wondering how his fight was going. He saw that the figure had managed to kill one of the creatures and that four were coming upon him,'ugh...' He then hurried behind the creatures and jumped onto one, while it was distracted.

He quickly got onto one knee and swung the blade at the beast who had just backed off and sliced though its skull cutting at a diagonal. The second beast fell. His attention was caught again as he heard the kids phone going off again. He listened for a moment and began to laugh hysterically "I called it! Mommy is waiting for you!". He still laughed even as a creature had rammed itself into him knocking him on his behind. If anything that made him laugh even more and harder.

It took himself a moment to realize he needed to pay attention to the matter at hand and not laugh at the kids mommy issues. Two down and four more were coming at him. Well he wanted some excitement. He bounced back to his feet and quickly jabbed his sword through one of the beasts mouth and skewered it almost. He jerked the blade to the side and released it from the beasts mouth and swung it back down on its head. Another down. Three to go.

It was then when he noticed the kid jump on the back of one of the creatures coming for him, "Oi! While I appreciate the help Mommies waiting! Go home!" he swung for the next one running at him only to have it dodge and quickly rebounding to headbutt him in the side. He staggered back a little and placed the sword sheath back where it belonged on his belt and gripped the the sword with both hands again staring down the beast.

"Shut up!" he yelled from the back of the best, sliding his dagger into the beast's shoulder trying to slow it down as he tried to, the creature buck him off. Standing on two legs causing him to fall from the beast, leaving his dagger in. 'SHIT!' He landed on his side from the fall and slowly got up, watching the creature whirl around to face him,'This could have gone so much better...'

The creature stumbled towards him growling and hissing as it walked. It then started to circle him, as if mocking him for not having a weapon.

"When are kids gonna listen?" he muttered to himself as he locked eyes with the beast in front of him. He tightened his grip on the blade and took a few steps before charging the beast as it lunged for him as well. He jumped over the attacking beast and ran his blade through its back but it wasn't enough to stop it from swatting him out of the air like some sort of house fly. He groaned and covered his mouth coughing trying to regain air back in his lungs. He could have sword this thing was smirking at him. He got back up using his katana as leverage sticking the tip in the ground and watched the beast charge once more. He stood there and waited for the last second turning the blade portion towards the beast and having it ram head first into it. Executing itself.

He freed his blade from the skull of the beast and noticed the kid was being cornered by one of the creature things. And was that...He wanted to laugh again but it not the time. He ran at the beast and rammed himself into it grabbing the dagger from its shoulder and tossed it at the kid yelling "finish it!"

'Who tosses a dagger?!' he thought frantically trying to catch it without the dagger cutting him. Glaring at the figure and then looking to the creature that the figure had pinned he ran at it and stabbed the creature in the head, this time more of where the throat meets the head. Twisting his dagger, and ignoring the blood that flowed down his dagger and onto this hand he then ripped the dagger down the beasts' throat making them suffocate with their own blood before the creature had fallen to the ground.

He backed away taking his dagger and whipping it on his red shirt before sheathing it into its sheath on his arm. He backed towards a wall and leaned against it, panting heavy from such a fight, "Freaking demons.." He mumbled this but it echoed off the alley now that it was once again quiet. No one seemed to be in the houses next to them, the houses across the street had lights on but perhaps they had the tv on to loud or laughing to much to have noticed the chaos outside. Besides normal humans cant seem to see creature such as demons.

Sighing he started to look over his wounds making sure they weren't to serious, and if they were he'd have to head home. No hospital would believe that a dog did all this..maybe a bear but there aren't any forests to close to town.

Looking them over he noticed they were pretty deep on his arm, the bleeding hadnt stopped yet. He growled a little wishing he wasnt distracted by a stupid phone call. He then slid to the ground looking over his leg when he finally spoke again, "The name isnt Kid, if you'd ask nicely I would have told you it. Now I'm not so sure I want to..."

He slumped over as the creature he had pined was finally killed. Just what were these things? He sat up and placed his katana beside him and peeled off his long coat to get a better look at his shoulder and arm. He sucked his teeth and sighed seeing how bad his shoulder was, "tsk, more scars, what what I need..", his arm on the other hand was that bad, just needed to be taken care. He looked up at the kid who was leaning against a building, he didn't look that bad but he reeked of blood, his own and these weird creatures.

Slowly he stood back up grabbing his katana and gave it a quick flick getting some of the excess blood off of the blade and wiped off the rest of the creature beside him. He sheathed it and looked at the kid and went over to him, "in the heat of combat you don't really think to yourself "Hey I should really learn that kids name!", but its your choice to tell me or not" he held out a hand to him his bitten arm holding his jacket and concealing his katana with it, "need a hand?"

He shrugged a little before taking the, figure before him, hand and helping himself up with it. He then looked around, "Its best we leave before all this blood attracts another..." He looked to the figure, "The name is Ishimu, now you can stop calling me 'Kid.' " He smiled a little before looking around again. 'Where to head to though...' he thought to himself unsure if he should head for home.

The smell of blood was strong in the air from some kind of battle. A smirk spread across her lips, 'The games have begun early tonight...' Fleeting over roof tops and following the smell of blood, while being silent as the night, she came across a figure and a what seemed to be a young teen. She looked to the dead creatures laying on the ground, 'So much for them...' She almost seemed unhappy about it. She then looked back to the figures before her, red eyes narrowed into slits, 'What to do with these two..' She wondered if she should have a little fun...

He smiled when the kid took his hand to get to his feet. "I agree with you on that" he said as he looked around at the bodies and blood stains surrounding them, " I'm surprised nothing hasn't come for us considering" he glanced at his wounded arm, 'I wonder if Holly is still up...'

He shook his head and looked back at him, "well Ishimu, are you going to go home to your mom now?" he tried not to laugh, considering he might have broken a rib when that creature head butted him, "oh, and the name is Syn by the way, and if you have no place to go you can come with me to a friends place, she's a good healer and no too far from here" he said glancing down the ally.

"You wish I was crawling back to mommy," he glared but with a smirk, "Syn huh? weird name." He shrugged, "I guess I could hang around, I have no curfew." He looked around them still and looked to Syn, "Lead the way?" He wasn't sure which way to really go to his friends place. "Do you play dollies with your friend?" He was kidding of course but had to give Syn a hard time for calling him a kid.

The creature on the roof top listened and watched them. Her hearing was more then any mere humans. 'I think I will watch these two a bit long...before I make my move. The more I learn the better...' She thought to herself as she looked to the shadows. Indeed demons of plenty were now starting to head for the smell of blood. 'I should get going as well...I dont wish to face them right now..' She only moved a few houses down jumping from roof to roof, still keeping in ear shot. Her eyes could see well in the darkness.

"Hey I'm just looking out for your safety" he laughed before quickly placing a hand on his side, 'Ok, definitely broke a rib or two..' He started to walk down the ally, the original direction he was heading when Ishimu and those creatures stopped him. "if you have ant trouble keeping up i'll walk extra slow for you" he grinned. It was the doll comment made him laugh hard, not as hard when his mom called, but hard enough for him to clutch his side more, "I don't play with dolly's. Though my friend Holly, has a collection of Voodoo dolls, shits are a pain in the ass" he said shuddering a little, "word of advice don't pick on her for her size, you'll regret it..".

He shrugged and looked to Syn, "you sure you can even walk?" He limped as he walked in the direction of where he was heading, "How tall is she?" He held his arm with his good hand in hopes pressure to the wound would help it stop bleeding. There wasn't much he could do for his leg at the moment.

The creature followed as well making sure to be a few blocks ahead of them as not to be spotted. 'Humorous they are...' she sighed a little, 'well they are human...at least they appear to be with such injuries. Most demons can heal themselves...'

"My leg isn't the fucked up one here" he said looking back at him, "and Holly...shes about..." he moved his hand up and down thinking about how tall she is to him, stopping it in the middle of his chest, "I'd say just about four feet? Give or take a few inches..". He looked down the ally intersection and made a left walking right up to a building that didn't look in good condition. "shes very sensitive about it" he added before reaching under a potted plant that sat beside the door and retrieving a key.

He opened the door with ease and tossed his coat on a near by chair. Inside looked like any normal living room, a sofa and coffee table sat in in the middle surrounded by book shelves that lined the walls. "make yourself comfy" Syn said as he glanced back at Ishimu.

"OI! Holly! You have a couple of patients here!" Syn called looking around the place, unsure where the girl was. There was a crash from the back room and aggravated groan, "Syn I swear if this is another one of your goons!" a young females voice screamed from the back. Syn raised a finger, "shhhhh, its late don't you know?" having just yelled moments before". From the back room came out a young girl with long pale green hair with bright colorful flowers adorning the top of her head and with golden amber eyes. She gave Syn a hard stern glare, seeing the condition he was in, "what happened to you now?" she hadn't even noticed Ishimu at all.

'Why would that bother her? I thought she was shorter from what he made her out to be...' he thought to himself as he looked around the house a little, he decided to look for a chair that wouldn't matter if blood got on it, cause then it could easily be wiped off. 'Another one of Syn's goons? What is he a thug?' He looked to Syn not really able to picture it to well, before looking back around the room.

Ishimu found one close to the back of the room, in a corner. He decided to sit there as he watched the two of them. He tried not to laugh at them. He then looked to his arm, seeing his wounds in light would help determine how bad they were.

She sat on the roof waiting for them to come out of some building, that has obviously seen better days. Crossing her arms she looked to the sky, stars were still visible, though it looked like clouds would be rolling in soon. She sighed, 'Darkness will kill even the stars tonight...' She then looked to the streets to see if anyone was around that she could have fun with while she waited for the two or one to come out. She really wanted either one to be alone before confronting.

Syn pouted, "I have no goons, just some friends that you don't like". Holly crossed her arms giving him the look still. "Besides" he pointed behind him to Ishimu, "he needs some healing". Holly looked behind him, her eyes widened instantly, a pair of silvery dragonfly wings sprouted from her back and she was instantly to Ishimu's side, "Oh dear that doesn't look too good.." she said worriedly. Syn sighed, "see?". Her wings fluttered as if she was telling him to shut up, "well I have some things to stop the bleeding...". She flew up to one of the book shelves and retrieved a book, glancing at it briefly and then placing it back before flying into the back again. Syn took this time to sit on the chair that his coat had rested on.

Holly had come back holding a few things in her arms, she stopped at Ishimu's side once more and handed him a wet cloth that was warm to the touch, "I'm sorry if this stings" she said almost whispering draping it over his arm, "just hold that in place if you can" she flew back to Syn and passed him a mortal and pastel, "mix please" she said adding in some off looking flowers, seeds and dried up petals. "Wh-" Syn didn't have a chance to protest before Holy glared at him again, "do you know how many people die from bleeding out?!" she yelled. Syn rolled his eyes and began mixing, "I think hes stronger than that". Holly ignored him again going back to the books, "just what attacked you two?". Syn shrugged and looked at Ishimu thinking he might have an idea.

Ishimu winced in pain as he held the cloth onto his arm. He looked to the girl, "You have wings?" He turned his head to the side, "And they move..." He hadnt seen anything with wings before. "And no I dont know what they were...They were weird creatures then what I normally see around this city...and what is that that you are making?"

She sighed and glared at the building,"They are taking to long!" She said from the roof she had been pacing on waiting for them to come out. Or at least one. She looked around here, hearing foot steps on the ground close to her. She smirked,'At least I can still have my fun before they get out..' She headed to the sound of the footsteps and looked down. Seeing a figure in the dark, 'even better.'

Dropping down and landing on her feet with ease she looked to the figure who had their back to her. "Hello," She said walking up t them. The figure shifted to look at the her. She could tell they were young and very foolish to be out during dusk. "You shouldn't be out here," she smirked and ran at them catching the human off guard. She pushed them a wall and bared her fangs. The human let out a yelp before the air in their lungs escaped. Kicking and grabbing at the creature before them they struggled to get free.

"Its useless to fight..." She sighed before putting her lips next to their ear, "I might let you live...MIGHT." She laughed before digging her fangs into the person.

Holly picked her head up from the book she was skimming through and smiled, "I take it you never seen a fairy before?" she asked adding a little wing flutter to her statement. Syn shook his head, "just patch him up so he doesn't reek of blood, bad enough I have to go hunting later". Holly gave the taller male a glare and took the mix from him once it was ground down enough. One thing that she grabbed from the back was a glass of water, she added it to the mortar and pastel and gave it a quick mix, "this is a combination of Yarrow flowers, Arnica petals and some Gotu Kola leaves. It should stop the bleeding and help heal those wounds faster". She gave him a smile, "though I cant promise you wont have a scar or two..now just hold still". Holly slowly removed the cloth from his arm and began to apply the salve to his arm trying to be as gentle as she could but she had to make sure it was being treated carefully. The last thing she had brought out from the back was a roll of gauze, she began to wrap it tightly around his arm. She tied it off at the end and smiled once again, "that should do it for now, wait a week and wash it out thoroughly" she looked down at his lag, this we can just bandage up normally, it doesn't look that bad".

Syn had disappeared into the back while Holly was treating Ishimu coming back shortly after rummaging though her supplies and seeing that she finished applying the salve, wrapping up his own arm wound. He decided to let his shoulder wound to be seen by Holly once she was done with Ishimu.

Ishimu shook his head slowly, "I've never seen a fairy around before...do normal people not see your wings? Or do you hide em when you are out?" He wasnt sure how fairies would even get around in such a city as Denvil. He looked to Syn curious even more how these two even met up to start with. It almost seemed like it'd be a funny story to hear sometime. He wasnt sure on which one he would rather of asked. But judging by the wounds they each had it was going to be a while anyway. He looked back to Holly, "How did you two even meet? You're total opposites..." He wondered if Syn would glare for such a remark but at the time he didnt really care.

She growled as she finished her fill and let the whimpering boy slide to the ground, "Get lost before I make a meal of you." She then hissed sending the human running. She laughed but was disappointed, "I wanted more fun then that!" She then looked around her seeing no other victims she jumped back onto the roof and laid down to look up at the sky, 'we can live forever...and this sky cant even change once!'

Holly smiled and began to work on his leg, resting it on the coffee table she pulled over, "normal people cant see them, but oddly enough some children can.." she giggled remembering some of their looks, tugging in their parents arms telling what they say, only to ave it dismissed as a over active imagination. "But I hide them either way because there's always that one random person that can see the supernatural and will cause a scene if they see someone walking around with wings" she flashed him a grin, "i'm glad you didn't cause a scene". She paused for a moment realizing he had seen them with no problem, just who was this person?

His question of how the two of them had meat caught her off guard, she immediately looked at Syn who had grabbed his coat off of his chair and left the house slamming the door behind him. Holly sighed and smiled sheepishly to Ishimu, "hes a little touchy about it" she said laughing quietly, "we meat about ten years ago, after I left home to complete a task my ladyship had asked me and about nine others and when he...was turned..."

Syn stormed out of the house not wanting to hear Holly tell Ishimu anything about them, he hated his past. He began to unconsciously fiddle around with his onyx cross again, lost in thought as he walked down the ally again heading towards the main streets. Maybe a long needed drink will help him clear his mind of all his thoughts.

Ishimu turned his head to the side slightly confused on why Syn would have left until Holly said it was a touchy subject. "I didnt know.." He looked to Holly,"So Syn isnt human?" He couldnt really see it, he looked and appeared human, even acted human when it came to the beasts. He wondered if he shouldnt have asked such a question after all since Syn still needed to get his arm fixed up.

Jolting up right at hearing a door slam meant someone was out of the house. Jumping to her feet she looked over the edge of the roof down to the street to see a figure had left. And boy was he in a bad mood. She smiled and decided to tag the figure, it was better then waiting all day for something else to come out of the house.

Tailing him from the roofs for a few blocks before she jumped down and leaned against a wall. She was board and tired of walking around. She looked to the figure, studying him before saying, in a low type voice since anything none human could be able to hear her.

"What brings you out so late?" She smiled, though it wasn't warm nor cold. She enjoyed toying with people.

Holly nodded finishing up his leg, "hes only half human, his other half is Vampire, but he tries to remain human as much as he can, often not drinking blood until he absolutely has to or give into his vampiric needs" she gave a quiet sigh, 'that boy worries me some times..'. She looked back at him and smiled, "well since you know some things about us, care to tell me about yourself?"

Syn spotted the main street not to far off, he thumbed this cross one more time before tucking it inside his shirt, it was a precious memento and he didn't want it getting messed up. He passed up a woman leaning against one of the buildings mumbling something, probably asking if he wants to have a good time or to bum a cigarette off of him or something, in all honesty he wasn't really paying anyone attention as he turned onto the main street.


Shrugging he wasnt sure what to really tell Holly, he was human so there was nothing special about him. He frowned slightly, "Well there isnt much to me really...I am just able to see what others cant, and often keep it to myself. I live alone and get phone calls from my worried mother at times. But other then that I live a quiet life. I am working on finding some kind of odd job though so I could afford rent." He looked back to Holly, "Will that mean that Syn can go full vampire later on? I dont get how a person can be half...unless born.." He trailed off unsure if Holly should tell him or if Syn should. He sighed, 'I may never see either after tonight..' He wasnt one to make friends easily, most were back stabbers or users.

She glared and started to follow once she realized he wasnt paying attention. Growling lowly, she picked up her pace. "Hey idiot I was talking to you!" She shouted this time getting slightly irritated, 'Maybe I should have went with the other kid...' She bared her fangs slightly getting testy.


Holly stared at him in disbelief, "your just a normal human and you just happened to stumble upon all this supernatural stuff? And then proceed to shrug it off like it normal?" she sat down on the coffee table beside his lag, "I give you props for not going crazy, I know I almost turned right back home my first week here" she added with a laugh. "As for Syn, there's a chance that he may turn into a full Vampire but I don't remember the full details..we only talked about it once and that was ten years ago, if your curious though you should ask him" she smiled at him sweetly, "he might answer you if i'm not around"

Syn stopped and looked over his shoulder, "what the hell do you want?!". He turned around and faced the woman, just as he suspected it was the same one from the ally, and she looked pissed. He sighed and shoved his hands in his pockets, "what ever your trying to do or say I don't want nothing of it OK? I'm in a bad mood as it is"

"I'm not so sure he would...He seemed pretty mad when he had left..." he replied to Holly as he looked over his bandages again,"And I suppose any normal human would, but such things as supernatural have always interested me. Where others fear I seem to lurk." He smiled a little, "Where is your home? Far from here?"

She frowned, "Awe well then thats no fun for me. I like to cause trouble and be at its center. Someone already mad is no fun at all." She smirked a little as she started to walk towards him, "What has you in a foul mood anyway hmm?" She wasnt really interested in talking of course but liked to get under peoples skin. She noticed and could smell blood on him, "O you are injured, you might want to go home and clean that."

"I'm sure hell open up to you if its just the two of you Holly said with a smile, "if i'm not around hes most likely to tell you things about his past" she said rubbing the back of her neck, "he doesn't like talking personal things around me..". She grinned though, "i'm glad you like our kind, its nice to find someone who appreciates the supernatural" her wings fluttered happily behind her. "Home? Yes its very far away from here, possibly a weeks worth of walking if by foot" she smiled, "talking about it makes me want to drop by for a visit" she giggled.

Syn glared at the woman. He didn't like her, that was for sure. "Whats got me pissed off and my injury is none of your business lady" he turned away from her and began to walk away giving her a dismissing wave goodbye, "now scram I don't wanna be seen with someone like you". Something was up with her and it was bothering him.

"Maybe.." Ishimu replied as he looked around them a little,"Can I walk on my leg any?" He wasnt sure if he could be able to, even if it wasnt that bad his arm seemed to have been. 'Guess I cant fight with my right arm..' he thought and he wasnt very skilled at using his left.

She glared at his back and started to charge at the figure before her. Her fleeting speed only seeming to last forever for some reason. She growled and hissed trying to get close to the figure before her but unable. "What the hell!"

Within the shadows of the ally, glowing yellow eyes could be seen. "You know better then to attack a person with their back turned to you." it then seemed to grin, as its teeth had flashed in the dim light. "I'd say you have worn out your welcome here tonight. Now be off."

She hissed at it, "One day your master will fall, then you will not be able to stop me." She huffed before turning and fleeting to the rooftops.

It took her threat with mild caution and looked to the figure before retreating into the shadows. But still watched the figure with utter curiosity. 'Who would dare turn their back on a creature..unless they didnt know that she was a creature of the night...'

Holly nodded her head and smiled, "your leg is fine but be very careful with that arm of yours!" she stood up and made her wings vanish behind her, "the wounds can reopen and you don't want that to happen". she turned and returned the book that she was skimming through back to its original place, "be careful out there".

Syn turned around thinking he had heard the woman again and was about to curse her out, but realized she wasn't there, "finally took the hint". He growled a little and placed a hand to his mouth, his teeth began to hurt, it was getting close to that time. Syn sighed heavily and began walking again, this time paying attention to who was around him, "need to find someone soon...".

"Thanks for all your help!" he smiled to her before heading out the door. Shutting it lightly and making sure it shut he looked up and down the street. 'Do I look for him or do I head home..' Ishimu sighed feeling puzzled, 'I should at least apologize.' He wasnt sure where to really look though so he decided to head up the street away from their last battle hoping that Syn might have gone that way.

She growled and started to pace on a roof, 'Stupid things keeping the order of the demons at bay and keeping all things fair.' She really hated the little demons, to her they were a pain. But at least she was able to get a meal from a human before it showed up. She licked her lips remembering their blood, the taste. She smirked and looked around her curious if she could find another. She then remembered the boy that was with the figure that had been protected, 'Perhaps he can be of some fun.' She hoped she wasnt to late as she jumped from the roof and down to the street. She looked around, knowing she was close to where the building was that they were in.

"Syn!" Ishimu called, knowing it would give away his position in the city. He shivered feeling a chill run down his back. He shook it off and looked up and down the allies as he passed them.

After picking out a few good people to prey upon Syn picked his head up once he heard his name being called, "shit..I thought he would stay with Holly for a little while longer..". He looked around for Ishimu and his bright red hair. Noteicing him not to far off and waved, "Oi! Ishi-" he stopped, feeling the pain in his teeth once again he covered his mouth 'shitshitshitshitshit! I don't need this right now!'

Ishimu hearing something looked around and noticed Syn,"Hey." He started to head over until he noticed something appeared to be wrong with Syn. He hurried over to Syn's side, "Are you alright? Is your arm bothering you?" He looked to Syn's shoulder wonder if that was the cause for what ailed Syn.

She caught up rather easily to Ishimu only to discover that the figure was with him once again. Her fangs showing over her lower lip, she wasnt happy. But decided to leave them for now. But watched, she loved entertainment and this seemed like a good popcorn movie to her. She looked around in the shadows hoping none of those pesky creatures would interrupt what was bound to happen. She sat on the ledge of a fire escape that was right across the street from where they were standing. With eyes like a hawk she was able to see clearly.

Syn moved his hand away from his mouth for a moment confused, "my arm? Oh! No, my arm is fine. Nothing hurts" he moved his hand back to his mouth, teeth pulsing with pain, he tried not to show it in front of Ishimu, "Holly all done patching you up? I see your up and running now" he said as he looked down at his leg.

Ishimu nodded,"Yea, she said to take it easy on the arm or it could reopen." He frowned a little not sure of what what was really up with Syn. "I wanted to apologize for bringing up something not knowing how you felt. But Holly didn't say much so you know.."

"That's good to hear" Syn said smiling as best as he could without causing himself more pain, forgetting that his hand was covering his mouth. He waved off the apology with his free hand, "don't worry about it, but i'm sure she told you the important parts". He tried to keep the conversation on track but his eyes began to wander, mostly paying attention to any exposed skin he saw, and unfortunately Ishimu was right in front of him, 'shit! Common! I HATE biting guys! And I defiantly don't want to hurt Ishimu!' he argued with himself.

"So what are you doing now?" Ishimu asked as he was slightly confused with Syn's reactions. He seemed to be looking weird with a hand over his mouth and not wanting to remove it, "You sure your alright?" He turned his head to the side, "Maybe we should go back to Holly and she can help you out..." He wasnt sure what he could really do for Syn.

"I was just going to go out for a drink.." 'yeah, a drink' he mentally sighed. His eyes widened when he mentioned going back to Holly, "NO I can-" a pulse of pain ran through his whole body, it took him all he had not to double over in pain, instead he rested his hands on Ishimu, trying to brace himself, "I'm sorry..." he said almost in a whisper.

"Ok we dont have to go back to Holly..." Ishimu said looking to Syn and decided to put an arm around him since he could tell the guy was having a hard time standing, "Dont apologize." He looked around them for anyone around, but he couldnt see anyone that would be able to even help them out.

It was when Ishimu put an arm around him was when he lost the battle of his thirst. He grabbed the younger boy closer to him, his nails that extended into claws dug into his shoulders. Without a second thought he dug his fangs into the side of Ishimu's neck, not even caring if he possibly bit into fabric, his thirst blinded his actions.

Ishimu yelled out in pain as the fangs entered his neck and the claws into his back. At first he didnt know what happened until he noticed Syn was biting him? He struggled to get free, knowing no one was around to help him made him freak even more.

She sighed, 'Poor brat really did get bit amusing.' She jumped down and rushed towards them. She found it amusing but a blood thirsty figure such as Syn who refused to drink until it was to late was a really bad thing. He could even kill Ishimu if he wasnt careful. She used her speed and knocked onto Syn's forehead to knock him back, ripping his fangs out of Ishimu, along with the claws that would have kept Ishimu close to Syn were also ripped out.

"If you know whats best for you kid, you'd run," She smiled baring her fangs at him,"GO!"

Ishimu was shaking looking from one to the other. He didnt trust the girl one bit, but Syn seemed to have needed help. He nodded slightly and ran around the corner of where they were. He wasnt to far for he wanted to see what she'd do with Syn.

"You really are an Idiot," She said looking to Syn,"Half breed or not, you need to feed.." She looked around for a body that would help Syn out but alas there was none. Even the one she had bitten a long time ago was long gone now. She hissed in frustration,"Guess I'm taking you with me." She smirked and picked up Syn ignoring him if he kicked or struggled, "Its time for you to feed!"

She fleeted to a place that always had someone stupid around. The park. Every teenager would be here alone and scared, or deep in thought to care less of what was around them. Sure enough there was a figure in the darkness. She smirked and raced at them, knocking them to the ground before they even knew what happened. She glared at the figure under her,"You are going to sit still and be a good little person." She then dropped Syn off at her side, "Now feed, or do you want to hurt the one you care about most?" Her fangs still showing in frustration.

When they had left Ishimu sighed and looked around him, 'I'm covered in blood yet again' He shivered a little remember how Syn had acted, then remembered Holly's words, 'He is a half breed, half vampire, half human.' Chills ran down his spine not fully understanding how such a breed had come to be. More so he wondered now if he should have asked Holly if a bite from him would turn him. He then started to look around frantically for Holly's house. It wasnt long before he remembered the way and this time he ran. He ran a few blocks and turned, seeing the home. He then knocked louder then what he had meant to,"Holly?! Its me Ishimu! I need to talk to you...I think I did something stupid.."

Syn struggled to free himself of the woman's grasp, he wasn't thinking straight. He growled, hissed and even tried biting her as well, but the moment she dropped him and ordered him to feed he attacked the poor human she unleashed him on. In mere seconds he latched himself onto the teen and began to drink digging his claws in deeper so nothing would take this one away from him.

Moments he regained consciousness and realized what he was doing, he shoved the person away and falling backwards on his back. Fresh blood ran from the corners of his mouth, feeling the liquid he quickly wiped his mouth on his sleeve. He visibly shook gritting his teeth. He looked at the person who made him do this about to lash out at them but froze, realizing it was the woman from before, and she had fangs just like he did.

Holly had just finished putting her things away from the mini healing session with Ishimu but left enough for Syn when he would eventually come back. She jumped when she heard the loud knocking and Ishimu's voice, saying he needed to talk and that he did something stupid. Worried that she had encouraged him to talk to Syn she opened the door and gasped, seeing him covered in blood once more, "by the heavens...get in here!" she ordered stepping aside so he could get inside the house, "wh-what happened?

She stood up and crossed her arms,"you really are an idiot!" She growled, "what if I was hungry." She shook her head. "Now that you are feeling better remember anything important? Hmmm? You bit that poor brat that was following you. I wonder if he is afraid of you, or worse yet I bet his blood attracted more demons to his location." She smirked,"I didn't save you or anything. I have my own motives. To get things cleared between us. I need the boy who had been following you alive. And feeding like you had could have killed him."

Ishimu felt faint as he walked into Holly's house. "I wasn't sure where else to go..my home isn't near here." He put a hand on the wall and the other to his neck. "I wanted to talk to Syn and apologize to him for bring up something I shouldn't have...he was acting really strange. Stranger then normal." He added since he has known Syn that night he's ways seemed weird. "Well long story short I think he dug his nails? Claws? Into my back...and I swear he bit me.."

Syn stared up at the woman as she spoke, she was pissed, he didn't understand at first until she mentioned him hurting Ishimu, he felt sick. About to cover his mouth to prevent himself from throwing up he noticed the blood on his...claws? His heart jumped into his throat. He didn't really pay attention to her at first but then she mentioned her needing Ishimu alive. He quickly got to his feet, stumbling slightly, he gained his balance, "what do you want with him?" he glared at her. He knew he wasn't in the best shape right now but he felt his strength returning to him.

Holly ran over and got the chair he sat on previously and brought to to him, not having enough reaction time to have her wings out to help her move. She was scared, her face paled and her heart raced. Syn attacked him, "Stupid. Idiot!" she muttered. She knew he waited to long to feed. "I'm sorry Ishimu, hes a stupid jerk" she started to look over his wounds starting with the neck. "does anything hurt how are you feeling?" she wanted to ask him fifty questions but didn't want to bombard him, he was just attacked by her big buffoon of a friend after all.

"O I dunno if I should tell you," she sneered at him her fangs bared, "Even at this state you really are no match for me. I rather fight someone at their best, not when they are down. But tell me, if you did bite that poor boy, would he become a vampire? Hmmm?" She was quite curious, she loved toying with minds and leading people on. She turned her head to the side, her dark hair slightly falling into her face, "But you are more worried about me arent you? Your wondering if I'm going to follow you, hmmm I dont think I will this time. No I have more important things to do then to just hang out with you two."

"I feel, really tired, and hurt every where?" He wanst even sure where the location was, was it his back? Neck that hurt so much,"I feel like I'm going to pass out to be honest." He looked to Holly,"Whats happening?" He was slightly starting to panic not sure what was going to happen to him. He had been bitten. Bitten by the one he'd hoped friend. He closed his eyes as he sat in the chair. The world felt like it was spinning around him.

Syn glared at her as he listened this time. He opened his mouth to protest about fighting her until she dropped the bomb. Ishimu turning? "Th-there's no way! I'm a halfling! I thought only pure bloods cou-" he stopped mid sentence and deepened his glare, "you want to turn him...don't you?". He clenched his fist digging his claws into his palm. He hated Vampires, all they do is play around with people like they were toys, hunted for fun. Just being around her made him sick, "why Ishimu of all people?"

"ohh dear, maybe you should lay down on the couch" Holly said worriedly. "Syn was an idiot and and waited to the very last moment to feed..." she said the last words almost whispering. "Nothing can really stop a vampires blood lust at that point" her wings that had finally come out flittered sadly, "it was just a wrong place wrong time situation". Holly made a quick dash into the back and came back with a glass of cold water and offered it to him. She took the opportunity to check out the bite and claw marks a little, they didn't look too bad but then again the closing he was wearing was bloody, "can I ask you to remove your shirt? I want to get a better look at the wounds"

"Oooo you are clever," she smiled even more liking that he was finally catching on, "He is very talented in seeing what others cant. He'd make an excellent vampire. Do you not think he'd like it better to live on forever? Or do you think he'd like to die before you? After all even though your half, you'd live slightly longer than any human you meet..so you finding a human friend is quite interesting." She turned her head to the other side watching him,"You might be a halfling, but what makes you half? Born? Turned? It all depends on that in order for such a vampire virus to flow into someone's veins."

Stubbling to the couch he laid down, only to sit up when she brought him something to drink. He downed it rather quickly. Its cold liquid felt good, for he was feeling really hot. He nodded to her and started to take off his shirt so she could get a better look. He gripped his head with his other hand as he placed the cup onto the floor. Removing his other side of the shirt he was wearing he let it slide to the couch, his wounds on his back seemed to still be bleeding, but not as bad as when it first happened. His neck wound seemed to still be bleeding, after all the other creature seemed to have really ripped Syn's fangs from his neck. "The only reason I am alive...Is cause of some weird women. But the way she moved, I dont think she was human.." he said this more to himself then to Holly, trying to keep his mind off the pain, but seeming to fail.


Syn held his glare, "that choice should be Ishimu's not yours!" he snarled, "you don't even know him!". He hated that Ishimu had a target on his back, and he just made him weaker, easier for this woman to catch him. His hand automatically reached where the cross was tucked into his shirt, "I was turned by a pure blood, I've bitten many people and they haven't turned" he clenched his hand around the pendant, leaving out the fact that he had never bitten anyone on their necks, "why should this be any different?". His heart raced, scared for his new friend.

Holly listened to him as she got a new cloth and dipped it some cold water hoping it would cool him down as she wiped away the blood, it scared her how warm he felt to the touch. "Sounds like a lucky break, thought she could have been a little more gentle, the wounds would be in better condition if she did". She sighed and laid out the cloth against the claw marks and rested it by the bite as she went to get another one, "tonight is not your night Ishi".

She started to pace back and fourth having lots of fun with the person before her, "Interesting, very interesting. The person who was trying to turn you must have left you this way as a curse, or they werent able to quite finish the job of turning you into a full vampire. Very interesting, May I ask who did this?" She was very intrigued that a vampire would do this to a mere mortal. "I wonder, did they not warn you if you bit someone they would turn or did they leave that up to you to figure out?" she nearly laughed knowing which one she would have picked for sure, "O this is so much fun. I didnt think I would have much fun trailing you two." She then stopped realizing she hadnt quite answered his question, "Bitten by a pure blood means you carry the versing gene, so technically...you could easily pass it to another."

Ishimu laughed lightly at the nickname, but he agreed. Creatures attack due to a cell phone ring, and now this. Tonight was indeed not his night. He closed his eyes and leaned against the couch cushion that was on his side. He didnt want to lay down in case Holly wasnt done, though he realized that Holly hadnt answered him. He bit his lip as more pain surged through his body, 'I swear I'm going to faint...' He thought to himself. He opened his eyes and looked around the room, 'Great its spinning..so dont need to see this right now..' He waited the best he could for Holly to get back. But it was becoming difficult.

Syn watched her walk back and forth, the motion pissed him off even more, "he- they were interrupted, who they are is none of your damn business!". Why the hell he was telling her all of this? Who knew but she was really pissing him off. He cocked his head to the side, "has anyone told you your a real bitch? 'Cus I thought you should know". His hand released its iron grip on the cross but still kept his hand in place, it gave him comfort even though it shouldn't. He really worried about Ishimu and glanced back in the houses direction, hoping that he went back to Holly and wasn't in a dangerous place or getting attacked by the creatures of the night...Why hadn't he thought of that sooner!? 'please be with Holly please be with Holly please be with Holly' he thought to himself, 'make that Fairy work over time'.

Holly returned with a new cloth and bandages, "I think its just the initial shock from being bitten and having the blood drained from your body at such a fast rate" she began to clean up the wounds and bandage them up, having a tricky time with the claw marks. "its not a fun experience..." she muttered more to herself. She finished patching him up and and gave a smile, "you can lie down now, maybe get some rest, it is late after all" in the back of her mind she thought of what could possibly be doing this to him, thinking of a few books she would need to look through. She grabbed a pillow from one of the chairs she had there for decoration and put it to one side of the couch, "if you need anything dong hesitate to ask"

'O how I am enjoying myself tonight,' she thought to herself as she looked on him, her dark ember eyes locked onto his own, "Why you going to fight me?" She bared her fangs at him, "I doubt you'd get far with your condition." She sized him up carefully, "Even if you did drink blood, the way you go at it, it'll be a little while yet before you are at your full strength." She watched him carefully, wondering if what she was saying would edge on a fight. She was always ready for the worse case scenario though.

"Thanks Holly, I'm sorry to have to crash at your place," he smiled weakly as he laid on the couch. He tried his best to get comfortable before closing his eyes,'Maybe rest is all I need...'

It didnt seem to take long for him to black out into a deep sleep. The pain nearly feeling faint and far away. He breathed slightly easier as he drifted off. Though he dreamed of nothing in particular, though his foggy last thought before full sleep was of Syn, and hoping he was alright despite what had happened. He wasn't sure how he would react when he saw Syn again. Angry. Sad. Then darkness had taken him and was out.

Syn gritted his teeth and placed his free hand on his blade that stayed safely at his side, 'I hate that she's right, I can't fight her...' His hands dropped to his sides and let out a sigh and looked at the darkened sky, "sadly I'm gonna have to pass...I'm more useful to my friends alive" he let out a chuckle, "plus that annoying fairy might just revive me to kill me herself" he thought aloud. He looked at her and gave a smile, "I'll take a raincheck though".


Holly waited until Ishimu went to sleep before she started looking through her books. She started with the ones on the top having her wings keep her in place as she read, occasionally glancing down at Ishimu worried about her human friend. She sighed and went back to reading hoping she could find a remedy for his symptoms.

She peeked over the large book one more time before having an idea. Putting the book down she flew to another book shelf and pulled out a green hard cover book. She opened it and reviled the hollowed inside holding four small jars with clovers inside, four leaf clovers. She smiled and took one of the vilas and replaced the book back where it was and went and got another cold rag and placed it in the center of the fold and placed it on Ishimu forehead, 'moms remedy for bad luck, maybe a little fairy magic insight will help'

"Good call, if he does turn vampire, he'd need someone at his side," she smiled to him before deciding to leave Syn to his own demise. She then headed out of the park for the next big thing ahead. She had gotten her fun for the night, but not her fill. She sighed lightly wondering if there was a vampire party she could crash on and get something good to drink. Licking her lips she headed off.

A shadow creature had been watching the whole seen with the halfling and the vampire. It staid silent and watched, almost never to be blinking afraid it may miss something. Once the other vampire had left did it make it self known by coming out of the shadows. It knew well that the vampire didnt like them, and didnt wish to cause more trouble then necessary. It looked to Syn with a puzzled look then looked to the park and smiled, running over to a swing and decided to sit on it and see if it could get it to move.

Ishimu was still sleeping soundly, not knowing that Holly was watching over him. He was sure that she would sleep and they'd talk more when he woke. He was in a real deep sleep, unable to feel the cold comfort of the cloth that Holly had put onto his forehead.

Syn watched the woman leave and sighed, "could have been worse, she could have still attacked...but for some reason she doesn't seem the type". He was about to head back to Holly's place to see if Ishimu made it back safely or if he had to go out looking for him. It was when he saw something that he had never seen before, a small creature stepping out of the shadows, looked at him and went to play on the swing? He looked at it confused and went over kneeling in front of the swing and poked it a little so it moved for the small shadow creature, "and just what are you doing out hear?". It seemed harmless but then again allot of things do.

Holly yawned and closed the book she was reading, placing it on the table as her wings let her descend to the ground. She checked on Ishimu one more time and sat on a chair nearby. She pulled her knees up to her chest and rested her head on them. It was late and she needed to get some sort of rest, but she wanted to be on stand by just in case Ishimu woke up and needed her. So she closed her eyes and was slept away by sleep.

The creature seemed to smile as it was finally moving a little. It then looked over to see Syn and nearly jumped, but was glad it hadnt fallen off the swing. It then turned back and started to work on moving it again.

"I am having fun! We need time to have fun too, to much seriousness is no fun," it replied looking back to him and then frowned a little,"That vampire was creepy." It seemed to shiver and then smile again, "What about you? What are you doing here?"

Syn laughed a little and watched the little creature, "yeah we could all use a little more fun in life". He glanced in the direction the woman had gone and sighed, "she's a place of work, and not the good kind, as for me..." he smiled at the shadow thing, "I'm out here making bad decisions in life and hurting those close to me" he said with a sigh.

The creature turned its little head and stopped moving, "you seem lost about something..maybe even sad? We often are bad with emotion that isnt anger or blood thirsty.." It jumped off the swing to get a better look at the figure before him,"Does something trouble you? Or are you merely thinking out loud? Perhaps I can help?" It didnt realize it had asked to many questions at once as they watched Syn.

Ishimu started to spasm in his sleep. His mind to far gone to feel or do anything. His heart seemed to go fainter and fainter before finally just stopping all together. It wasnt until pain sergued through his whole body that he woke up panting and looking around him. He felt weird different as the pain started to increase, his nails, became claws? He started to freak out even more when his mouth started to hurt. He put a hand to his mouth as the pain continued. Two teeth had fallen out and before he knew it two more had grown, they were sharp, and pointed. He started to get really scared as he touched the tender teeth, drawing his own blood from his finger when he touched the sharp points.

Ishimu didnt relize that Holly had fallen asleep as he frantically looked for a mirror or something to see his reflection in. He jumped off the couch and started to look. He couldnt find much of anything in the odd house. He went into the kitchen and found a few things that might help, a fork and a spoon. He started to try and look at his teeth first, but wasnt getting a clear image of what he seemed to be. He frowned a little, the pain seemed to have subsided for now, but it still seemed to linger. He then tucked himself in a corner of the kitchen and hugged his knees, fear of what he had become playing in his mind. 'I see creatures...I cant possibly be something of a mystic being there is just no way...Syn bit me...Syn...' he trailed off from his thoughts as some other instinct came from within, anger and hunger? He shivered a little he knew the anger was of Syn, but hunger? It wasnt a normal type feeling that he normally would feel. Normally he'd feel his stomach bubble and gurgle wanting to be fed. This was totally different. This was his brain telling him he needed to eat or die. To feed one something with warm pulsing blood. He shook his head and bit his hand hard enough to draw blood from his new fangs. He didnt want to think of something so horrible as that. He didnt want to harm people around him. 'I cant be a vampire!' he felt like breaking down, crying or maybe go mad from what all he was scensing at once.

Syn blinked and laughed, "you ask way too many questions for such a small little thing" he smiled and watched it, looking him over, "what can a little guy like yourself do for me? And just what the hell are you?". He tilted his head to the side just as the creature had.

Holly jumped nearly falling out of the chair that she had started to take her quick nap in. She quickly looked around to see what it was that woke her up. Looking at the couch she saw that Ishimu wasn't there, "Ishi!?" she immediately called, her wings sprang into action lifting her out of the chair and made her away around her home. She almost flew past him until she saw him all curled up in a corner, "Ishi!" she dropped to her knees in front of him and lightly placed a hand on his shoulder, "Ishi whats the matter?!" she asked worriedly for her red haired friend.

"I am a demon known as a shadow creature, we keep the peace as much as we can between demons and such.." it then smiled as it watched him,"As for how I can help, that I really dont know.." it seemed to then frown and sat on the ground. It wasnt sure if the halfling needed to be some where or not, or just wanted to chat. Either way it was happy to chat,"I am SC. Only a few of us can talk..well me and one other."

Ishimu hadnt noticed Holly until she had touched his shoulder. He had his hand in his mouth sucking on his own blood to keep his odd thoughts at bay. He looked up at her slightly scared still of what was happening to him. He wasnt sure if he'd attack Holly or not so he didnt know how to really talk with his hand in his mouth. It wasnt until a few mins, maybe hours past before he slowly removed his hand,"I...I dont know.." He finally said, feeling rather sad all of a sudden,"What am I Holly?" He looked at her with pleading eyes, hoping that she would tell him the truth.

"Well your race is pretty self explanatory..." He said rubbing the back of his head, "but how can a little thing like yourself keep the peace?" he wondered. Then it hit him. Syn jumped to his feet, "I don't need any help right now but my friend does! Do you think you can help him!?" Ishimu came to his mind, how could he have forgotten. He blamed it on that woman.

Holly looked at him wide eyed, the poor boy looked terrified, it hurt her inside. The scene looked all too familiar to her. She kept her hand on his shoulder and gave it a light squeeze, giving him a saddened look, "I'm sorry Ishi" she said whispering, "but it looks like you've become part vampire...". She wanted to pull the scared boy in her arms and hug him tight, but she was afraid how he would react, getting terrifying news like that. Getting attacked by some unknown creatures, bitten by someone you thought of as a friend and then turned into something you know nothing about. She was scared for him.

"How can I help your friend? What happened?" SC asked curiously,"and there are many of us." It stretched its arms out to emphasize it. It then climbed onto Syn's shoulder and sat there happily.

His eyes got wide. More from shock at first before it really hit him. He looked to his clawed hands, starting to feel fear creep up at him. 'I'm a monster...a thing of the night...a thing that kills and feeds off humans. ` he wanted to leave, flee and hope to live away from people. But he had no place to go..bus empty home wouldn't be much to keep himself safe knowing what lurked out side. "Is this what happened to Syn?.." he finally asked looking back to Holly.

"He was bit..." he said looking at SC on his shoulder, "by me" he finished. He stood up and looked around to figure out where he was, "I'm worried about him, and that bitch witch said there's a chance that I could turn him...". noticing where he was he smirked, "you know what ill take you to him, hold on little guy!" he said just before he took off towards Holly's home.

Holly watched him look at his claws knowing it was going to get use to them. She smiled and held his hands in hers before giving them a light squeeze, "its going to be alright Ishi". She squeezed his hands one more time as he asked about Syn, "he hasn't come back yet..." she said quietly.

"Yikes!" SC yelped holding on dear life as Syn had then ran.'Bit?' he thought to himself before sending a message to someone that he did know who could help. It then smiled and held in tighter and looked on ahead,"I missed this!"

"He will come though right?...last I saw him he was with some lady who took him somewhere..." he looked to her. He was glad for any support or help she could provide. He knew most questions that he wanted to ask would have to be for Syn... or another vampire to be able to understand what was going on. But he knew only of Syn..

Syn laughed and skidded into an ally leading to Holly's home, "glad your enjoying yourself" he laughed. He ran the rest of the way to the house and slammed open the door, "Holly! Are you here!?". Holly smiled looking at Ishimu, "there's your answer" she looked over at the entrance to the room, "in the kitchen! Ishi's here too!". Footsteps could be heard as he made his was over to them, "Ishimu..." he said as he tried to catch his breath, "Are you.." he trailed off seeing the condition he was in, "oh god no..". His heart sank. He did this to him. Holly looked up at him and narrowed her eyes thinking she was seeing things but there was something on his shoulder, 'the heck is that?'. Syn knelt down next to Holly and gave Ishimu a weak smile, "how you feeling?"

"I feel like a car ran over me..." He mumbled as he looked to Syn, he was glad he was there, but a part of him reminded him that Syn had bitten him. Syn had done this. A low growl came from him causing him to yelp, not realizing it was him who had done it. He looked away from them.

The creature looked to Holly and smiled, "Hello!" They jumped onto the floor and looked around them, "WOW this is some place!" It then looked back to Holly,"And your a fairy! Wow I havent seen one...in well ages it seems." They then seemed to wait for something to happen.

A small dark purple circle started to form outside of the house, at first small then grew in size before starting to bubble. It was large enough for a human to appear through it wearing all black. Slowly a hooded head, eyes closed as it waited to fully be in the realm before it closed. The figure then looked around, his green eyes then looked to the house,'In here huh?' He shrugged unsure of what he'd find as he slowly walked to steps and knocked on the door, he didnt wish to be rude.

Syn frowned, "I'm sorry, its all my fault.." he looked down and sighed, "I didn't mean for any of this to happen". He noticed Holly holding his hands and the bite marks, "you've been biting yourself? I'm not sure that's gonna help you much", 'hes gatta feed soon..'. He completely understood if he absolutely hated him right now, he might even encourage it at one point.

Holly blinked a few times looking at the creature, "You talk..." he said in disbelief. What a night. She watched it for a moment as it looked around them, interested in what it was until there was a knock at the door. Before she got up she took Ishimus hands and put them in Syns, "hold these" she said getting up to answer the door earning a confused look and sound from the halfling. Holly opened the door a crack poking only her head out to see who it was, "Hello?...". She looked at the hooded figure and gulped her wings instantly disappearing scared at the sight before her.

The figure looked to the girl before him. 'Was she human? No, not when there was a vampire and a halfing inside, that would be very stupid of a human,' he thought before answering, "Hello, I was summoned here. Something about hopefully being able to help?"

The little creature hearing its master's voice jumped up and headed over to the door, "You made it!" It then jumped up at him only to be knocked away.

"You said it was urgent.." he looked to the creature that was jumping at him.

"It kinda is..." it said sadly looking towards the kitchen,'Newbie vampire...' it sent to Shade before heading back to kitchen hoping it didnt miss anything.

He rolled his eyes slightly and looked to see if Holly would allow him in or not. He crossed his arms and shook his head at now understanding the urgently, his jaw clenched and un-clenched. It wasnt totally rare that a vampire would come from a vampire bite. So he assumed he got bit by just a random vampire.

"It helps a little," He mumbled as he looked to his hands that now appeared to have hole marks from his fangs, blood seemed to still be spilling out from them,"The hunger pain is very weird..." He finally said shaking his head wanting it gone.

Holly looked between the two and opened the door and stepped aside for him to come in, "i'm not sure who you are, but if your helping Ishi, hes in the kitchen just follow the little guy" she nodded her head in the direction it went. 'Syn brought that little creature, so its all fine...right?' she still felt uneasy around this new person.

Syn smiled slightly, "well at least your not going crazy". He knew he wasn't really helping right now but what else could he do? He chuckled quietly, "your first hunger is always weird..." he grew quiet and looked down at his feet. It was his hunger that started all of this, he shouldnt be mentioning it lightly like that.

"Your blood reeks from the street, this home needs a good cleansing before more demons are attracted to this area," He looked to the fairy,"have anything to clean it with? If so let this little guy know. It'll be glad to help you out."

Getting to his feet shakily and glaring at the new figure before him. He didnt know why but he didnt like him, he was slightly shaking as he leaned against the counter watching the figure before him. How dare he talk to Holly and then say that it reeked outside of her home.

"Now lets get to the real matter of why I am here so I can deal with other matters..." the figure closed his eyes and summoned a creature from the realm. Feeling he could use the aid of another. A small dark purple circle appeared behind him. Horns like ears popped up from it before a head, then body, arms, and feet. Once fully appeared the creature looked to them and blinked slightly confused. The circle then closed.

"Why am I here?" It said looking to Shade rather lost.

"I may need you so just stay quiet at my side," he hissed softly and looked to Ishimu, ignoring Syn for now,"I'm not going to ask what or who did this but I'm guessing your going through a lot all at once. You are what we all call new borns, unstable. This is cause your emotions are high and often you act before you do." He watched Ishimu careful, knowing well the new vampire before him was capable of.

Holly watched the man walked passed her saying that the smell of blood could attract more monsters to her door step. She did not need that right now. She sighed "im glad I got a little sleep.." she mumbled as she went to go get some cleaning supplies, not even caring at the moment of he shadow creature followed or not.

Syn put an arm around Ishimu to help him stand up straight, narrowing his eyes at the new guy, "just who the hell are you?", he made sure to put himself between Ishimu and the odd male, "and why the hell are you here?". He glanced down looking at the new shadow creature that came out of a portal, 'that's not something you see every day..'

"Who am I?" he growled feeling slightly insulted, "Do you know nothing of the vampire history!" He quickly calmed down knowing that would not help. He glared to the creature at his side, "I cant believe they dont know who I am, I was sure I was well known every where."

The creature shrugged looking at them with its head turned, "Maybe the old havent told the new...or there has been to much chaos to keep up with the new vampires of today..." It then thought for a moment, "Vampires have been on the move recently to create more..."

"What!?" he glared at the creature, "Your just now telling me this!?" he wanted to strangle the creature and growled baring his fangs. He knew this was not the place or time to deal with this. "When I am done here I'll see to it about the other vampires.." he glared at Blinky before looking back to the new vampire and halfling.

"I am the lord of the realm that all vampires come from. I keep the peace between both worlds and maintain it. Its not an easy job but someone has to make sure demons dont over kill or over extend things. Most of all fight when someone is down, or weak," he looked to Syn,"I am Shade. And these are my allies SC and Blinky. The reason for me here is cause SC thought you could use some help. But I see you have things handled here, so I dont see me further staying where I am not needed. And apparently I have other serious matters to attend to with some vampires."

Blinky shrank into the shadows knowing Shade was mad at such information just now reaching his ears. It was scared of what would become of the vampires that had turned humans unwilling. It didnt wish to think of such a thing.

SC however was enjoying helping Holly out with cleaning up the blood around the house. It was not aware of such angry news that had popped up in the kitchen. it then looked around for Holly wondering what else needed cleaning.

Syn wouldn't lie, hearing this guy growl was a little intimidating. He watched the male and the shadow creature exchange words, 'were suppose to be told something? First I've heard of it...' apparently it was the new guys first time hearing it too. Syn spoke up before he had a chance to leave, "its only handled because i'm taking responsibility of him. Its my fault hes a "newborn" I was the one that bit him" he said finally. He wasn't sure how well he was going to do, but he was going to do his best for Ishimu.

Holly looked at the shadow after she finished cleaning something, "is the small of blood gone? I don't have that good of a nose like you do"

"If you think you can stop his blood cravings and he kills someone it'll be on your hands. And if you think he can live with such guilt then you are mistaken. The only thing that kills that is to turn off your human side for good and just let the demon self win, I've seen it to many times. And that is where I will step in, I wont let humans die from a demon that blood thirsty," he glared at Syn before looking to Blinky,"Come we have a lot of work to do for the next few weeks." He then started for the door, he didnt care if he tried to stop him he was getting out of the house.

Blinky shocked by Shade's rage quickly followed him out of the house and into the street. Shade had closed the door behind him before falling to the stairs, "The kid is an idiot.." he looked to the sky, "The only thing that can stop a blood thirsty creature...is death.."

"But you were saved once..." Blinky said sitting next to him worriedly.

"Yes...but if I hadnt...I dont want to even think of the demon I could have become," Shade closed his eyes feeling despair,"Lets go Blinky...there is nothing we can do here.."

Watching Shade leave Ishimu looked to Syn, he wasnt sure what to do right now. Only that he didnt want to be a killer. He didnt want to drink another person's blood. He shivered against Syn's arm as he leaned into him. He closed his eyes and nuzzled him, right now he just wanted comfort, to know things will be alright. He let his anger out perhaps later. For it seemed to come and go, it was really strange these emotions how they rose and fell. Its like whiplash.

SC sniffed the air only smelling chemicals. "Nope I think we got it all!" it smiled to her, "Now what?"

Syn glared at him the whole time as he spoke of what could happen, clenching his fist the whole time, like a child getting scolded by his guardian. "You don't know nothing about being a half breed you pure blooded bastard" he growled as Shade left them alone with his little shadow trailing behind him. He sighed and looked at Ishimu, looking up at him as well, shivering. Syn sighed and smiled to him, "don't worry, I wont let anything like that happen to you", her wrapped his other arm around him hugging him, he was sure he didn't want a hug from him of all people, but a hug was a hug, and he was sure he needed it. He reached up and rubbed the top of his head gently, "I got you buddy".

Holly smiled brightly, "Good! I don't want anything else knocking at my door that's unwelcome in my home!" just as she said that she saw Shade and Blinky leave the house. Looking to SC and blinked, "uhh your owner just left...".

Ishimu didnt care at the moment. He enjoyed the hug and then the hunger came back to him even stronger. He looked to his hand wondering if he should bite it again to keep it at bay. He wasnt sure how long he'd be able to control himself from wanting blood. He almost felt sick just the thought of biting another human. No he was no longer human. He was a monster. He pushed Syn away and fell to his hands and kneees.

'Your a monster of the night now...you could own the night. Hunt and kill, thats what we do best...' he could hear it in his head. This is what torment must be if you dont feed right away. He closed his eyes hard, "I dont want to...I dont want to kill...I dont want to feed!"

'Stay with them SC, if the boy changes to his demon self, we will come and destroy it..' Blinky sent to SC as they left to take care of some vampires else where.

Getting the message SC frowned, 'I guess he couldnt help after all...' It seemed rather sad that it had failed to help the nice halfling in the park. It was really hoping that it could help. Hearing Holly speak to him snapped him out of his thoughts and smiled sadly.

"I am to stay here...apparently I am to watch over the kid until further notice.." SC said, "O and he is my master, not owner. We protect him.." It turned its head to the side, "Do you mind if I stay here or would outside be best for me?" It hated to over stay its welcome.

Syn had continued rubbing Ishimus head until he was pushed away watching the boy falling to the floor. His eyes widened realizing what was going on. He looked around the kitchen possibly for something to help out but there was nothing, Holly was in the other room doing something and he had to think quickly. So, he cut his wrist with ine of his claws and put it to Ishimus mouth, "Have this for the time being". It was a last resort for now, he knew that Shade guy would be laughing at him right now if he was still hear.

Holly blinked hearing that SC would have to be staying with them to watch over Ishi. She tilted her head to the side confused, " "We"? and sure, I mean you are helping us right? Oh, can you just give us a warning or something the next time he comes...hes a bit scary..." she said laughing nervously.

Shaking his head he didnt want it. He clenched his hands into fists. "Dont make me," he breathed trying hard to fight the urge and closing his eyes so he didnt have to see Syn's blood drop the floor. Though what was worse was that he could hear it dripping, and being wasted. He growled hating that he needed blood to live, hating the thought of being what he was. Yet here he was stuck between a hard decision. He gritted his teeth as hunger got the best of him. He dug his fangs into Syn's cut arm and began to drink. His eyes shot open turning bright red as he drank.

"How is he scary? Sure he is a little timid, but thats from worried over a newborn...they arent easy to well control their emotions.." SC decided to put it. Smelling blood it looked to Holly with wide eyes before going to the kitchen,"Your nuts!" It hissed at Ishimu glaring at the vampire as it dug into Syn. Only to get a hiss back from Ishimu back with a mouth of blood splattering the floor as he had. SC glared to Syn,"Good luck getting that arm back." It watched Ishimu closely wondering if they had truly gone to the demon side.

Shade looked to the sky as he jumped up onto a roof, his anger from the kid was really getting to him. The wind had started to pick up as he looked out over the city,'He is a fool to think he can do it alone...' He closed his eyes, he knew himself needed help from someone, but he also had the help of the creatures at his side. He looked to Blinky,"Which way do we start..."

Blinky looked around a little before getting word from a shadow creature,"We have a huge problem at a party...seems a vampire is looking for more humans to turn.." It looked to Shade who gritted his teeth and bit his lip,"Humans in the wrong place at the wrong time."

Closing his eyes he wondered for a moment if he should just leave them to their fates, but then what kind of King would be have been. He narrowed his eyes and hissed before yelling into the night. Jumping from roof to roof towards the party at hand, "Lets kill some vampires!"

Blinky smiled glad for some action and decided to get back up along the way, summoning the shadow creatures that were around them to them. The ones that werent following anyone, or busy to not help. Once in site of the building it jumped onto Shade's shoulder and pointed to a blood sign,"There..."

"You've got to be kidding? A goth den?" He growled,"What the Hell!"

He didnt wait for the backup that Blinky had called in, instead he rushed in. There was no time to save the humans as it was. It was every vampire's ritual to spray what appeared to be fake blood on a goth party. Only to have it as real without them knowing it. He narrowed his eyes hoping that he wasnt to late. Entering the building and hearing the loud music seeming to be far off into the building. It was really dark within as he moved towards it, keeping to the shadows as he listened closely, or to what he could with such music going. He found he wasnt alone in the darkness. Others he guessed vampires had the place surrounded waiting for the right moment to attack. He wasnt sure how he could stop all this on his own, even with the shadows help.

Blinky was at his heels deciding he wouldnt be noticed on the floor. He looked around them and growled definitely catching the scent of the demons that lurked near them. It wasnt long before someone had bumped into Shade and nearly knocked him over with the sudden motion.

"Your late to the party huh? well your just in time luckily, its about time we feed!" they said happily.

Shade gritted his teeth with sickness at such a creature,"You sicken me." He then lunged and dug his claws into the vampires back, ramming his knee into their stomach, throwing them across the room. It was then that the fight was on...

His anger with Syn fueled him, he couldnt help but feel sorry for the one he had bitten. The one he had turned. The kid knew nothing of this life. A kid that became a vampire over night. He sank his fangs into a vampire and dug them out, letting his demon side take control of his anger. Here he didnt have to worry who he hurt or killed. Here he could be as mad as he had wanted. Blinky fearing the worst jumped back from his master shocked that he would let such a thing take over. 'NOT GOOD!'

As the vampires attacked back, aiming blows to his body, but doing little to move him. Shade wasnt paying attention to his own injuries. It wasnt until most of them had fallen around him that he came to. His eyes narrowed,'That kid got to me more then I had thought...' Gritting his teeth he looked to the remaining four, "I suggest you tell who ever is leading this that I will find them. And I will kill them." He hissed sending them running out the door behind him. He saved them..he saved the humans of this party. He then looked to Blinky and then headed out the door, limping from his injuries.

"Lets find us a blood bank!" he said looking to him.

Blinky nodded and growled,"Umm...I better..." He then ran off leading the shadows away from Shade as fast as he could not wanting them to attack their master. It'd lead them back once Shade was out of the area.

Syn kept his wrist at Ishimus mouth knowing he wold resist at first. 'I know you don't want to do this..' he thought to himself. He winced slightly as he felt the younger boy bite into his arm, this was the first time he let anyone bite him, it felt odd. Did Ishimu feel this way too? He watched him for a moment with saddened eyes, wondering if this is what he looked like when he first turned. All sorts of questions and thoughts came to his mind because of the boy in front of him. As reluctant as he was, he wanted to ask that Shade guy questions. He shook his head and started to concentrate on the one before him and smiled slightly, "take it easy now".

Holly rubbed the back of her head, a little embarrassed that she was scared of a man that was helping them. Noticing the shadow looking at her with wide eyes she followed after it, concerned for the boys. She stopped at the entrance of the kitchen and covered her mouth concealing a shriek. Why was Ishimu latched onto Syn like that!? And why was Syn allowing it!? She jumped seeing Ishimu hiss at the shadow creature and go back to feeding on Syn, who had remained calm the whole time. She shook slightly, images flashing before her eyes as she unconsciously reached for her arm and held it.

Flashing red eyes, three bodies lay dead before her, a boy standing over her covered in blood, large pointed fangs. A young vampire. It smiled before lunging at her.

She snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head violently, "What are you doing!? Do you think that will help!?". Syn looked up at her and the shadow, before looking to the side, "just stay out of this".

Stumbling to an ally way he looked around him before looking to the sky,'Still got time.' He hoped he was close to a hospital where he could sneak in and get something, then head out. If he made it fast enough, he might..He looked over his wounds and laughed, he couldn't believe how wreckless he was. He could only imagine what the kid would have said. Shaking his head he started back into the street continuing to head to the hospital.

"You are a mess," came a female voice, "You really did a number back at the club. I wonder who you pissed off."

Growling he looked over his shoulder towards the female behind him, "Why do you care? You work for them?"

"No, no, nothing like that," she said waving a finger in the air back and forth, "But what your doing will cause you more trouble than good. And what of the wolf race? They grow in numbers as well."

"There hasnt been any wolf killing humans like the vampires have been doing," Shade replied baring his fangs in announce,"What is your name?"

"You will find out someday, for now you better take care of those," she laughed and darted off.

Shaking his head at the women flee. Confused on why the person would evens how up then unless it was to stall him. He gritted his teeth,'Clever women...' He hated other vampires for this reason. Most would toy with the wounded to get them trapped into a corner. He quickly looked around him and listened, he heard nothing, saw nothing. He narrowed his eyes and turned back the way he was headed.

Watching the now annoyed vampire from the roof she was having way to much fun before daylight. She looked to the sky and sighed, "Awe...looks like my fun is done. Daylight is coming.." She frowned slightly before deciding to head home. "I think I caused enough trouble." She smirked wondering how that kid was doing that got bit and started to laugh, "I hope he's fed before the sun comes up.."

The creature growled at the idiot before him and lunged at the new vampire. It then bit the vampire on the arm, it was only meant for the vampire to let go of Syn. It couldnt believe that the vampire halfling wold let a vampire bite him, if anything he was sure he would have taught the boy how to feed, instead of teach him it was ok to bite the one that turned you.

Isimu growled back at it and tried to get the creature off his shoulder. It took quite a bit of effort to get his fangs out of Syn's wrist before he finally grabbed the creature and threw it. He then looked to Holly. He froze. The shock or horror on her face said things to him without her having to say them. Was it horror and fear for him or was she afraid of him. Or was it towards Syn for letting him bite his arm. He shook his head, and looked to the window. Feeling like he needed to get out, he could see the sun start to light the sky, he wasnt sure where he could go. The only thing he did know was the horror and fear he saw. He didnt wish to stay. Using his new speed he flew to the door and opened it, closing it behind him. He didnt know where the hell he was going only away.

He decided home. Where he lived alone. There he wouldnt harm anyone. Hoping to get there before the sun was to high he used everything he had. Zig zagging through allies and streets, avoiding people as he saw them. He narrowed his eyes,'Almost there...' It was now only a few feet from him as the sun climbed up higher into the sky. He made it, but barely. He closed the door behind him.

Once inside he looked at his arm where the thing had bit him. He was kinda of glad, he wasnt sure if he would have let Syn go otherwise. He listened before heading into his empty living room. There was no furniture yet. He sat in a corner and hugged his knees. Here he knew he could cry, away from everyone. He didnt want to make everyone feel worse for what had happened.

It all happened within seconds for him, the shadow creature jumping on Ishimu to get him off, him looking at Holly regaining his consciousness and then running out of the house. "What the hell did you do that for?!" he said as he tried going after the younger red head only to lose his balance slightly and veer to the left into Holly's arms, "Syn he might have drank to much, you look pale, paler than normal!". She tried to stand the much taller male back onto his feet. He fought her off and headed towards the door calling after him. Holly ran after him again stopping him just before he ran right outside into pure daylight, "you cant go after him...".

Syn gritted his teeth and bit into his lip drawing some blood, in frustration he punched the door frame leaving a large crack in the wood. growling now he looked at the shadow and picked it up, hissing at the creature, "Why the hell did you go and do that!?". Holly backed away from him, feeling slightly responsible that he had ran off, the two did lock eyes before he ran off, 'Ishi..'

It was a close call for Shade as he made it into the hospital, but barely. His hand was the only thing that had gotten scorched by the sun. He hissed softly as he entered the hospital a few looked to him and went about their business. Others watched him with curious eyes. He ignored them. Now he wasn't going to be able to get out of here until night which might seem suspicious to some. He then started to walk acting like he was heading to a room to visit someone. He hoped this would cause less suspicion on him. It seemed to work and when no eyes were on him did he head into a cleaning closet. He sighed and sat on the floor, the smell of cleaning supplies was strong.

Ignoring the smell he looked over his hand wound from the sun. Burnt flesh was definitely visible but would heal once he gets something to drink. He sighed wishing he had found a blood area instead of a closet. He closed his eyes, he wondered if anyone he knew was in the hospital. He had his doubts of this, but you never know. He poked his head out of the closet and looked around, he looked to see a B1. So he was on the bottom floor...

Shade then started to head down the hall looking around for anything that would appear to be were they kept the blood pouches for patients. He hissed and tried hard not to bare his fangs in case someone did notice him. It then accord to him. They'd be in the surgery department of the hospital. He growled,'Dang it! I'd have to pretend to be a doctor to get into there!'

It didn't take him to long to find a lab doctor coat and slip it on. he buttoned it up and hid everything he wore under it. He sighed looking at himself before heading back into the hall. 'Hope this works!' heading for the surgery room. He hopped no one was in surgery. That could be bad. He then saw another doctor look to him and he nearly froze. Do they see that I am a fake? Or maybe a new doctor?

"You are needed right away!" they said taking his arm and pulling him the direction of surgery area.

'No way! This just got even worse!' Shade tried not to show his fangs but there was no way he could do surgery. He knew nothing about it. He could only plan to accidently cut himself cure the person and hope for a miracle story.

It was sometime before he realized that he still had Syn's blood on his face. His hissed softly and wiped it with his arm realizing he wasn't wearing a shirt. He sighed lightly knowing he should probably change. Getting his feet shakily he headed to his bathroom and turned on the shower after getting fully undressed. The smell of blood and everything was getting to him. He closed his eyes as his wounds stung as the water hit them. Closing his eyes and sighing, he didn't realize they were already starting to heal thanks to the blood he had drank from Syn. He then put a finger to one of his fangs and gently pressed on it, he couldn't believe it happened all within a night. He didn't think vampires existed, but now he couldn't say that. He knew creatures such as demons and others have existed but now...He shivered. He turned the water off and started to dry off. He then wrapped the towel around his waist before heading into his bedroom.

Once he found something to wear did he come back out into the empty house. He could hear things that he never could have before. Footsteps outside and people talking around him. He growled knowing with each person talking and steps that they were to close. To close for him to get to them and suck their blood. He growled at the thought and bit his lip this time trying to keep it at bay. 'I'm not a monster!' but it wsan't helping any.

Falling to his knees he yelled and put his hands to his ears to cover them from hearing around him,"I'm not a monster!"

"I was only helping..." it said slowly getting to its feet from being thrown, luckily they were tougher then what they appeared to be,"You asked for my help..." It felt slightly betrayed by someone who seemed to be wanting help but then turn around and saying they no longer needed it. It sighed he had failed his master as well now. It promised to keep an eye on the kid only to loose it within seconds. "I'm in so much trouble!" It realized looking around to make Shade wasn't around. It feared him more then anything else. Shade's wrath seemed to have gotten the best of him lately. It wondered if it was from all the things going on and he was over whelmed..Seeing as Shade wasn't around it looked a little calmer but shaky. "I need to find him...I'm in so much trouble if I don't..."

Holly stepped forward and took the shadow from Syn's iron grip holding it gently in her arms, "Id be willing to help you" she said smiling a little, "Syn's useless right now and you have a nose that can find him right? Your master wants to keep tabs on Ishi, and I'm really worried about him right now..". She looked at Syn narrowing her eyes, "you need to get cleaned up" she said harshly, "I can smell the blood coming off of you", she then sighed and gave the shadow a light pet on the head looking at it, "i'll treat any wounds you have when I come back" she said in a much softer tone.

Syn didn't say nothing, just merely walking into the back towards the bathroom, peeling off the blood soaked cloths from that day, holding his sides from the few broken ribs that remained after most of them healed. What a day. He ran the cold water from the shower and after a moment, just stood under there reflecting all that had happened that night. What an emotional roller coaster.

'I cant just tell them I'm not a real doctor...' he thought as he followed after the doctor who lead him into a room prepped and ready for surgery. He sighed, blood was heavy in this room. Really strong. He breathed threw his mouth but it wasnt helping to much. He closed his eyes calming his nerves as he worked with the humans around him. On the table was a little boy. He knew nothing of this person yet felt sorry for them to have to be in surgery at such a young age. He frowned, knowing they had a whole life ahead of them, he couldnt let a kid die. His eyes full of sorrow before becoming focused. He then watched as the doctors seemed to be waiting on his cue.

Walking over to the things left on a small tray that was meant for surgery he looked them over. He knew nothing about these things other then the blade that cut flesh, he hoped this was all he would really need. He then sighed as he watched the others follow suite and started to cut the kid open to work on what was needed. Apparently the poor kid had cancer and it was easy to tell once they had cut the kid open.. 'Awesome something easy..' He started to cut the mass as the doctors held the flesh open for him to remove it. He was careful not to do something to drastic or noticeable by the doctors as he carefully with his speed of vampirism cut his finger and let the blood drop into the wound. This shouldnt turn the kid into a vampire but it will help make sure the kid lived a long life, until they did something stupid later on. By then though his blood would be out of the kids system. He then started to close it once the mass was out and wiped his forehead, 'Lets not do that again...'

The other doctors helped close the wound and before they could tell him what else needed to be done he quickly left the place. The sooner he could get out the better. Though with daylight that was near impossible unless he wanted to be crispy until he could find a house to settle into. He shook his head and soon found what he was looking for. He hurried in and locked the door. The place was cold. Really cold. But it didnt effect him. He grabbed a few bags of blood and pocked them into the lab coat before drinking at least two to keep his strength up. Licking the blood from his lips he looked to the door.

Laying on the floor wasnt going to help his hunger none. He hissed softly, the blood he did get from Syn helped but he still had a urge to feed. A sickening feeling to feed. He looked to the window as the sun was angling just perfect to get into his home. He wasnt sure if myths were really true so he had decided to test it. He slowly walked over to the side of the window and put his hand out in the sun light. It didnt happen at first but then sudden sharp pain shot through his arm as the sun started to burn his skin. He quickly recoiled it with a growl and knew he wouldnt be able to feed any time soon.

"I dont think its safe..what if he bites you?" asked the creature looking up at her and then suddenly it realized it hadnt introduced itself to her, "I am SC..Short for Shadow Creature." It smiled sadly before looking towards Syn's location in the house, "He is really upset...do you think he is mad that I accidentally chased off his friend?" It didnt mean to, it wanted to help, and knew that if the kid latched on to much that Syn could have fainted from loose of blood or died. Feeling bad it looked to the floor.

Holly smiled hearing that it was concerned for her well being, "ill be fine, I can fly away if anything" she said giving it a reassuring pet on the head. "Well SC its nice to meet you, My name is Holly Lochs, but you can just call me Holly". She watched the shadow look up to where Syn was, "well its allot that happened in the span of one night, plus its not his first rodeo and all", she smiled slightly and sighed, "so, are you going to help me fund my friend?"

Syn let the cold water run a little but longer, mostly to try and clear out his head, but to make sure the blood stopped running down his arm. He stepped out, grabbed a towel and wrapped it around himself going to a guest room he frequented whenever he was at Holly's place. He got dressed and sat on the bed looking at the bite making sure to pat it dry.

Leaving the place wasnt an option then a sick idea came to his head and hard as he might he couldnt get the image out of his head let alone the idea. He shivered but knew he had no other option. He couldnt think clearly with hunger on the brain. he slowly opened his door and saw a teenager just standing there he seemed to be in their own world.

"Hey Kid come here," Ishimu said opening the door a little wider so the person would come in.

They looked up at him at first like he was crazy,"What is it?"

"I need some help moving furniture, I just got it in today.." Ishimu lied, he hated the idea of what he was going to do to the poor child but he was hungry and wanted to get the evil thought out of his head before it drove him nuts.

"Yea I guess I can help with that..it wont take long will it?" asked the kid slowly coming up the steps.

"No, it shouldnt take that long.." said Ishimu waiting for the kid to get just a little closer to his door.

Once the kid was close enough to his door and had walked in willing did Ishimu close the door. he lead them into the living room thinking this was the best space and place to do this. He then lundged at the poor kid and held him down with all his strength. Digging his nails in deep into the kids arms to keep him from struggling but seemed to only make it worse. He hissed and growled at the kid wishing they would stay still. He lunged his head at the kids neck, his fang sinking deep into them. He didnt want to loose this meal so he started to drink right away. His mind only concentrating on the taste of the blood, then on what he was doing.

It wasnt until the kid had stopped struggling did it catch his attention. He then slowly took his fangs out. The kid seemed motionless and he then poked them. He wasnt sure if he killed the kid or if they passed out from blood loss. He then poked them again and tried to hear a heart beat anything to suggest they werent dead.

"Kid?" he whispered softly, then realized if they were alive they probably didnt hear him,"Hey Kid wake up!"

The person before him was still not moving. He then stood up and started to pace, fear gripping him as he knew he was right. Home wasnt safe. No where was safe. He started to look around for something anything that could help him. It wasnt until he thought he saw yellow eyes coming from his window that he jumped and then hissed at it.

"Go away! You bit me! I dont want you any where near me!" Ishimu growled at it.

"I didnt bite you," It narrowed its eyes and looked towards the body on the floor, 'We have a problem...' it sent to the other creature,'Code red..'

"Like hell you didnt!" Ishimu growled watching the creature jump in through the window.

Baring its teeth it glared at Ishimu,"We all look alike. If it was another creature that can talk that was SC..and I'm sure it had its reasons seeing as you just most likely killed someone."

"Shut up!" Ishimu growled and attacked the creature that had entered his home.

Dodging with ease it side, "We train with our master all the time, you wont touch me." It smirked before jumping up onto Ishimu's back,"Now lets give up and talk this over."

"I dont think so," he growled baring his new fangs at the creature, "I dont wish to talk to you at all!"

The creature saw no other choice and quickly summoned other creatures to its aid as the vampire lundged and tried to get him off his back. It growled and tried to grab the vampires arm and hopefully twist it to get the kid to stop but alone it couldnt get the wright angle. It then jumped free of the vampire and glared at him.

"Nice to meet you Holl-"
'Code Red?' it hissed softly, "We have to hurry...can you fly without being seen?"

It looked to Holly, more afraid then anything else as it looked into her eyes. Things werent good at all, code reds were horrible. It hoped it wasnt about Ishimu but knowing its urgency it was about Ishimu. It shivered before looking towards the door, they had to hurry there wasnt much time.

Shade managed to bag as many as he could carry without looking to weird with blood bags. He walked out of the area and towards the floor he was already on. B1. He hoped he could find a place to hide a place to keep low while he waited for night. The closet seemed to be the only way. He growled, but entered it. It was then however that he sensed a creature trying to summon him. He sighed, 'I cant move right now..you'll have to handle it yourselves..'

Holly noticing its urgency Holly took a few steps back from the door and held SC close to her, "once I get out this door we'll be fine". He wings appeared in a silver flash behind her and without any warning she took off and few away from the house, "I hope you can see from up here! Just tell me where to go, ok?". She looked around the area to see if she could find any traces of Ishimu, though she doubted it.

Sitting on the floor and waiting for nightfall. He closed his eyes and decided to sleep. Sleep was good for all vampires. Despite that they couldnt really sleep. But rest seemed to clear his mind a lot better than none. He hoped the blood on him wouldnt expire as he listened to footsteps around him. None seemed to stop at the closet door, luckily. He was sure there were many closets in a hospital to cover each floor. He then started to ponder on why he was needed. However he wasnt really wishing to care. He growled remembering that the other vampire halfling said he had under control, what if he didnt. Shaking his head there was nothing he could do right now.

"Head in that direction!" SC said pointing in an angle from her home. It hoped they werent to late, "If it helps see if you can find shadow creatures. A crearure like me is summoning them to them for help..." SC wasnt sure if it should have said that or not but at this point maybe she might get the urgency in it.

Dodging a bite blow to the leg Ishimu growled and kicked at the thing that was now trying to bite, scratch, or latch onto him. "Stay away from me!" Ishimu growled tring to keep the creature off. Not knowing it had summoned more creatures to its aid.

Ignoring the vampire before it, it continued to stall. It had tried to summon Shade to its aid but seemed like that was a low blow as Shade was busy else where. It hissed softly in frustration hoping the creatures would hurry and come to his aid as a kick hit him and caused him to fly into a wall, leaving a small hole there.

Shadows seemed to be moving, almost looking like ripples as they moved towards Ishimu's home. They were very careful to keep their eyes narrowed to make it hard to be seen, but those who looked really hard could see them as they moved. Their mouths were closed so their teeth didnt give them away. They then climbed up to the window that Blinky had jumped through in hopes they werent to late.

Attacking from behind they managed to get the vampire onto the floor, they used all their weight to keep him down. But it was very difficult the vampire wanted free, and didnt care what or how they were going to do it.

Lashing out Ishimu tried to get up and clawed at the air before digging his nails into the wood of his kitchen floor. He didnt want them around, he wanted to be left alone. He didnt ask for them to try to keep him here. Ishimu snarled and hissed as he tried to roll over realizing getting up wasnt an option. This startled the creatures as they tried to compensate the situation to keep him down only failing. They hissed more as more came through the window to lay a helpful hand. By this time however he had gotten to his feet and glared at the creatures before him. The ones that were on him had jumped and back off for now.

Growling as he was now becoming over whelmed as the shadows attacked at once causing him to stubble and fall backwards. His head hit the wooden floor hard, causing a hole in the floor. Crying out in pain he tried to get the creatures off of him, he had to get away. That was all that his brain would tell him to get away to never look back at what he had done. Just flee.

The creatures managed to get him to stay down but for how long. They hopped that SC or Shade would hurry and come to their aid. None of them really knew what to do. Do they kill him for attacking and nearly killing a human? Do they spare him in hopes that he will learn from this? They hissed in frustration as they kept him down for as long as they could.

"Let me go!" Ishimu growled starting to cry, he didnt want to die. He didnt want to live. He wanted to be alone, left alone. His struggles got weaker as he knew he was loosing this fight.


Holly nodded following the directions the shadow creature was giving her, 'shadows like it...' she thought scanning the area even more now. Her heart raced as she flew across the building tops, looking for anything that looked remotely like a shadow creature. Suddenly she spotted them all heading towards one direction, "Ishi!" she cried out as she dive bombed into the window that all the shadows were funneling into, knocking some shadows out of the way in the process. She shielded SC with her body during the crash landing knowing it was important right now. She slowly stood up and noticed that he was pinned to he floor, "Ishi!" she called once more before looking at the shadows, "let him go!".

"Its a code red..." SC said jumping down and glaring at Ishimu,"Means Ishimu isnt himself which is really bad..." It looked to Holly,"Try to talk to him and see how he reacts?"

"Do something!" Growled Blinky unable to keep the vampire contained to much longer.

Weak or not Ishimu wanted free from them, to escape. To hide. He growled and hissed still, he thought he heard Holly but it seemed so far away. Was he back at their house? No that would be stupid. He was still in his home. He growled more as he closed his eyes fighting the dang things that seemed to be keeping him in place.

SC sighed lightly and looked around to see a kid about teenager he guessed laying on the floor. 'Thats why its a code red...' SC thought as he headed to the body of the boy. It examined it closely and frowned slightly unsure if they were dead or alive.

[Shade Ryan]

Without needed to be asked twice Holly knelt down next to Ishi and began stroke the top of his head and face gently trying to calm him down, "Hey Ishi, its me Holly" she said gently and she continued to stroke him, "listen, im going to need you to calm down right now, before everything gets all crazy" she looked at the shadow looking over the boy on the floor, she had a brief second to look at him but couldn't do anything right now. "Did any of you check his pulse? Feel his wrist or his neck on his right side, look for a heart beat" she said looking towards SC as it looked at the boy.

"I hear a heart beat but its faint..Looks like to much blood loss from between the claw marks, and the bite on the kid's neck.." SC replied looking over to her. It knew Holly was to busy to be able to help the kid on the floor any.

Slowly coming to, very slowly, for he was sure it couldnt be Holly. Holly didnt know where it lived. Was it the creatures mocking him? He didnt want to think they'd play such an evil trick on him. He slowly looked around him gaining his bearings before seeing Holly's face come into focus. She seemed a little sad and worried about him. "Holly?" The creatures hesitated a little before Blinky gave the nod to back off. They staid close just in case but most had disappeared back out the window from where they came. Blinky staid near just in case she needed another hand and could tell the creatures to help out where needed.

Feeling free of the shadow creatures he slowly sat up. He was careful not to alarm the creatures again. He put a hand on his head where it had hurt from hitting the floor so hard. He didnt want to look towards the other creature near the body. Not hearing at all what it had said before coming to. He looked back to Holly feeling bad that she had to witness it then he looked around wondering if Syn was here, no if Syn was here he'd have been the one to calm him not Holly.

"Where is Syn?" he asked looking to Holly confused.

"He needs to go to a hospital..." Holly whispered before hearing the sweet sounds of her voice ringing in her ears. She looked at Ishimu and nearly tackled him to the floor again, wrapping her arms around him she hugged him tightly. Her heart that was racing moments before began to slow down back into its normal pace. He was ok. She sighed in relief and smiled shaking her head, "Syn cant travel in daylight, so hes still in my place" she paused for a moment, "but believe me, he was about to run after you, daylight and all"

"Idiot..." Ishimu mumbled but part of him wondered if he could since he was only half and didnt have the effects of a full vampire. He was wrong. He sighed a little as he nearly fell back to the floor from her hug. He slowly hugged her back. Wasnt she mad at him? Wasnt she going to yell about biting Syn's arm and then attacking a human? He half expected it. He looked slowly to the body and shivered a little.

"Yea think we can get him there...kinda..." SC said looking to the shadow creatures,"We cant bring him in the front doors though but we can lay him on the steps..."

Ishimu looked to his hands, they werent claws anymore but he still felt bad for what he had done. He didnt know how else to kill the craving for blood. Syn wasnt around to help so he was feeling really lost in what to do. He then hugged his knees. Syn probably did this all alone..Or was Holly his safety net...he wasnt sure. He just knew he felt alone in it all.

"Is Shade coming?" he asked looking to the creature that was closer to him.

Blinky turned its head to the side, "I tried to contact him but he seems busy at the moment..Guess he is stuck some place until night."

He was glad to hear that Shade wasnt going to come and see him and get all pissed off on what had happened. Not until later. He gritted his teeth, he didnt want them to fight. He didnt want anyone hurt. he looked to Holly,"What yea going to do now?.." He wasnt sure if she'd head home or if she'd stay with him.

Shade looked to the lab coat. He then started to really think on it. He took it off and examined it carefully. It seemed like it could maybe...He then looked to the door and decided it was worth a shot. He really didnt want to be stuck in this place forever and if he could keep the sun off long enough to get into the shade of an ally way the better. He headed of the closet and then headed for the main doors acting casual with the coat on his arm as if he owned it. Once outside he pulled the coat over his head and tucked his hands into the sleeves so the sun wouldnt harm his hands as he quickly moved into the ally with awesome speed. Skidding into the shadows he looked around him, no one had seen him. Perfect. He then sighed, 'This is way better...'

Holly laughed a little hearing him call Syn an idiot, "well hes not in the best shape to go out in daylight, he should be back to normal by tonight" she said as she gave him a sweet smile. The shadows caught her attention about the boy, "if you could do that it would be great, hopefully he can be saved". Holly sat beside him hugging her knees to her chest, mentally cheering that Shade wouldn't be coming to visit any time soon. Looking at Ishimu she smiled, "I'm going to stay with you for a while, its not nice to be alone at times like this" she said giving him a light and playful nudge, "plus Syn will show up at some point, he has his ways of tracking people down" she added knowing that he wanted to see her halfling friend.

Looking around him now that he was out he wondered if he could get to where he was summoned by his creatures. He wondered where the place was until he decided to summon one of his creatures that he normally didnt summon. Often he used Blinky and SC as translators since most of them seemed to not pay much attention to him. Concentrating he summoned one near his feet. It blinked twice and looked up at Shade, at first scared since it wasnt sure what was going on.

"I need you to lead me to the other creatures, where I was summoned. Where Blinky and SC are, if you dont I'll throw you across the city, got it?" He said happily as the creature nodded its head over and over again before disappearing into the ally shadows. Its yellow eyes looking back at him to make sure he was following.

Shade caught up to the creature and followed it easily. He found out he was closer then he had thought and was able to use the coat only a few times. He wasnt sure if he was still needed or not as he slowly walked up the steps and knocked on the door. "Anyone home?" he called.

SC hearing the voice of Shade slowly went to the door.

"Hurry up before I roast out here!" He growled cause the creature on the other side to jump.

Opening the door with difficulty it looked to Shade and then let him in. Shade didnt really wait though he walked in and smelled the blood. His eyes narrowed as he looked to Ishimu before the body of the boy on the ground. He didnt even ask as he headed over to Ishimu,"I'm guessing things went wrong and he bolted..."

"I bit him!" SC said happily as he sat down on the floor.

"You what?" asked Shade kinda shocked that a creature of his would have bit someone.

"Well he was latched onto Syn's arm..." SC said kinda fearing its master's reaction.

"He seriously let a vampire newborn suck on his own blood?" Shade asked

"Yea..." SC nodded, "Then got mad when I broke it up and then Ishimu ran off shortly after..."

Shaking his head he looked back to Holly,"Is Syn alright?"

Not looking to Shade or anything he remained where he was. He didnt wish to talk anyway. Not without Syn near him. Then he changed his mind, what was up with vampire emotions? He hissed softly before looking up at Shade narrowed eyes.

"Dont even touch Syn," he bared his fangs,"He did what he thought he could to keep me safe. I reacted hashly afterwards after the creature snapped me out of biting him.."

Taken aback that Ishimu would react this way towards someone kinda made him smile, though he didnt show it. He leaned against a wall instead and threw him a blood pouch, "Drink, it'll make you feel better knowing you have these to rely on when your need em then going for humans in the open."

Ishimu grabbed it with ease and looked at it. It was blood in a bag? He looked it over really confused on where the figure had gotten such a thing. He looked back to them and realized they had a white coat that seemed to have belonged to a doctor.

"It took me a long time to get these so you better drink it," he said not looking at him to see his reaction. 'I cant believe I had to play doctor.'

"What'd you do go to a hospital and steel them?"

"Hey you make it sound easy! Let me tell you its not," he crossed his arms not wishing to share what he had to do to get them.

The creatures had already started to move the kid out the window and down to the ally. Moving the kid as close to the hospital as they could. Once there they dropped the kid off at the steps in hopes someone would look over him and see he needed help. Only then did they disappear back into the shadows.

It was now only Blinky and SC left in the room with Shade, Ishimu, and Holly. They watched unsure of how things would really pan out. Last time Shade got really mad, but he seemed calm about everything all of a sudden. It wasnt until this realization that SC started to move closer to Shade.

"What?" asked Shade looking to the creature coming towards him.

It said nothing as it climbed onto Shade's shoulder and then stared at him. It took it a while to do what it wished to do. It then slowly started to poke him over and over wondering if the person really was Shade. This caused Blinky to laugh a little at SC.


What are you doing?" asked Shade slightly annoyed.

"Just checking to make sure your real..." SC said turning its head to the side, "Your more calm then you were when at the other place..."

"The kid irritated me..." Shade said crossing his arms.

"Syn?" asked Ishimu quietly as he slowly sank his teeth into the blood packet. It was freezing cold that it shocked him and he stopped drinking, "What the hell! This is freezing!"

"Its better then drinking a human dry," Shade responded looking back to Ishimu.

Holly kept quiet slightly sinking in her sitting spot as the group talked, Shade still scared her a little, though it was refreshing seeing a different side to him. She was glad he wasn't mad. "Umm" She said squeaking from nervousness, "I know he might piss you off but I'm just letting you know Syn should be on his way.." She really hoped he wasn't going to get mad, but it seemed like Ishi needed him.

After he had rested and got his strength back Syn grabbed a dark coat and headed out the door, squinting right as the sunlight hit him. He could go out in daylight, but not stay in it for long periods of time, so he stayed close to the shadows at all time. There was a faint scent of blood, he decided to follow having some hope that it would lead him to Ishimu, but he also hoped that he wasn't in danger or put someone in danger. As the scent grew thinner he than to pick up on the scent of Holly's flowers that she often wore in her hair. He often questioned them, but for once he was happy for them. He stopped in front of a building and smirked, "OI, Holly!". Holly shot up and got to her feet looking through the window that most of them had used for in entrance, "and hes hear!". She ran to the door and opened it up letting the taller male into the house.

Syn immediately looked around for Ishimu but stopped seeing Shade and two of his shadows, "of course you got hear before me..." he mumbled.


Sighing hearing that Syn would be on his way, didnt settle his nerves any. He didnt have to wait long either as the figure appeared at the door, almost on cue. He narrowed his eyes at them. He would have fought but the kid seemed to be really attached to them. Which seemed odd to him. Normally the person who got turned would turn against the one that had bit them. Has it just not hit this one...Or will it hit them later on..His thoughts were soon interrupted by Syn.

"What can I say, I'm faster at thinking on how to get by in the sunlight," He smirked before narrowing his eyes, "You really are a lucky..You could have died from a newborn biting you. Surprised he even let go." Of course he tried to act cool about it, but he was still mad at Syn for even thinking he could do this alone. Syn might have had to learn everything on his own, but did the kid really have to go through that like Syn did.

"Syn..please dont fight.." he looked back from Shade to Syn sensing they were most likely going to fight. He didnt want that right now, he didnt like Shade himself, but he was glad Syn was here. He then looked back to the blood packet and tried to suck on it again only growing wishing it was at least warm. Ishimu then looked to Holly and whispered, "Please dont tell Syn what I did..." He hoped Syn didnt hear, or that Shade would tell on him on what he had done.

The creatures too were on defense on what would happen between the two. But knew Shade wouldnt attack unless really provoked. They also had more concerning issues at hand and wondered when they would be needed again to aid in stopping the threat.

Shrugging it off but still watching Syn closely he remained where he was and took out another blood packet. He then drank it with ease before looking to the shadow creatures. "What can you tell me about a vampire girl around here?"

"Vampire girl?" Blinky asked turning its head to the side, "Can you describe her?"

"Real annoying likes to play mind games like you know who. Has dark hair and loves to show off her vampire skill. I couldnt get a name regretfully," he growled watching Blinky and SC closely.

"I can check with the others and see if any of them know this vampire well seen more likely.." SC said already starting on his mission to get some information out of the other creatures. Only a few had seen the girl.

"I saw her...she was about to attack him when his back was turned. I had stepped in and she seemed really mad about it," Blinky replied confused, "She didnt seem to go any further then that and had then took off..."

'What a trouble maker she is turning out to be...' he closed his eyes, "SC let me know what you find out."

Syn only narrowed his eyes at Shade, keeping quiet trying not to start a fight, for Ishimu's sake. But if Shade started anything there would be no promises that the older male wont fly out the window. "I guess I "owe" my life to SC then, its the one that bit him" he said looking over at the shadows, not being able to tell the two apart from another, "...whichever one that was...".

Holly nodded and held Ishimu's hand one more time and gave it a reassuring squeeze, "I wont tell". Though there was no promise that Shade wouldn't tell.

Syn listened in to what they were saying, 'a vampire girl?..'. He raised a hand slightly as if he was trying to get Shades attention, "I ran into her twice last night...and theres something I have to tell you about her". He looked back at Holly and Ishimu, "but not here" he rubbed the back of his head, "its really important...".

Going quiet and letting his thoughts ponder, he wasnt paying much attention during the conversation Shade was having with the shadow creatures before him. He was to worried that the smell of human blood was strong in the apartment and that would bring up the sudden issue he had with a human. He closed his eyes not wanting to think about it. What if Syn hated him for it..or would he blame himself for not going after him? what if he attacked the shadow creatures and they fought back like they did with him...

It didnt seem to get some information on the vampire that Shade had described. Apparently there was very little information on her however. Only a few have spotted her and only a few knew her name. But she always seemed to disappear at the last possible minute. Leaving anything from her conversations very vague.

"Guess her name is Lenor..but other than that there is nothing really known of this vampire..." SC said looking to Shade sadly, "Sorry..."

"Has she been seen with him any? Are they together?" Shade bared his fangs, "Tell me if they are or not!"

"As far as we know, no they havent even met up yet..." SC said shaking now and wanting to duck into the shadows to hide.

Shade growled and bared his fangs, more out of worried and scared then anything else. The two would definately be a threat. Not just to him, but to many. He closed his eyes once more and slid to the floor. He rubbed his head deep in thought, 'I must get her before she gets to Storm...if they meet things will be dire and more chaos will ensue...'

Seeing the state Shade was in, Blinky wondered if he should summon her. It hadnt reached out to her in years, and wondered if she would even show up. It narrowed its eyes hating to see Shade this way, but it seemed the new vampire was a deep threat, but how great was really uknown. It looked around the room. It then glared to Syn knowing Syn would be the only one to make this situation worse so depending on how he played would make him summon her. It nodded not really to anyone but more to conferm that it would summon her IF Syn caused trouble.

"I'm SC!" It said waving a hand in the air, "Blinky is called Blinky cause well...guess?"

"I Blink a lot! Often.." Blinky said watching them with a smile.

Remembering where he was, he knew he couldnt freak out right now. He had to remain cool and collective. It was then that he had realized Syn had spoken to him that caught him totally off guard about what he was thinking. He narrowed his eyes a little watching him closely. His green eyes never leaving him.

"Now or later?" Shade asked, he had more business he had to get to before something really bad went down.

Snapping out of his thoughts only when Syn spoke to Shade. Tell him what? Something not meant for my or Holly's ears? He looked over to Syn and watched them. Were they going to fight each other without him knowing so that Syn could get injured? He didnt like the idea but knew he wouldnt be able to change Syn's mind if that was the case.

Holly giggled watching the shadows, they were cute, and seemed to cut some of the tension in the room. It was refreshing. She didn't understand what they were talking about, something about a female vampire, maybe it was best to stay out of it. 'Thank goodness Fairy's don't have to go through anything like this..'

Syn clenched his fist tightly, he didn't want to have to resort talking to Shade, but it was important and thought he should know. "I rather tell you now, but if your ready to run off and possibly have another newborn on the loose, by all means go" he said as he glared at him, hoping he got what he hinting at.

Glaring at Syn on what he had said only seemed to make him irritated at the guy. The guy knew he didnt like newborns yet he had to say that. He then looked to Ishimu and Holly, hoping the kid wouldnt do anything stupid. No Ishimu had a blood packet so things should be alright for him, for now..Looking back to Syn he nodded, "Fine. Lets go."

He decided to head out the open window since it lead into the ally that would be plenty shaded from the sun. He didnt wait for Syn as he climbed down and then jumped the rest of the way. Leaning on the wall that was a little further from the window, Shade looked up waiting for Syn. He didnt want to be to close that the kid could hear them, since Syn didnt want them knowing.

Watching Shade leave Ishimu looked to Syn confused, he wasnt sure if he should ask what was up since it was obvious that Syn didnt want him to know. He looked to the creatures that were still here confused on why they didnt follow Shade out the window. Didnt he need them?

"You like to get under Shade's skin dont yea?.." asked Blinky with a smile, "I can tell. You made him pretty mad ealier." It only said this when Shade had left not wanting to cause a fight among them.

"Idiot! Dont say something like that and be happy about it!" SC said looking from Blinky to Syn.

"Well, its interesting. Shade's never been that angry in a long time.." Blinky said looking back to SC, "Can you remember a time when he was that mad?" Remembering that SC wasnt there due to baby sitting it laughed, "Sorry...Shortly after leaving the kid and Syn with you, we headed out to investigate a few things. Doing so lead to a big battle." It smiled, "I cant remember the last time there was a battle. Not like that. I wasnt even needed..."

This caused SC to blink many times, "Really?..."

"Yep, so now you see why I can smile about it. The kid gets under Shade's skin its funny...But he did loose his temper..which isnt like him at all.." Blinky frowned and looked to Syn wondering why the kid got under Shade's skin so easily then any other vampire, or halfling.

Syn blinked a few times listening to Blinky and SC say that only he has been able to get under his skin in a long time, mentally grinning he laughed, "just my luck right?". He went over to the window and got ready to head out of it before looking at Ishimu and Holly, "I'll be right back, so stay put for the time being". He jumped out the window before Holly could protest.

Landing in the ally Syn spotted Shade leaning against a wall in the shadows he mad his way over to him, stopping just a few feet away. "for what ever reason you don't like me can just ignore that part for right now?" he said as he crossed his arms over his chest. He took a deep breath and looked Shade in the eyes, no glaring, narrowing of the eyes, just looked straight at the male before him, "I've run into this Lenore person twice last night, the first encounter doesn't really matter because she was trying to piss me off and I wasn't having it".

He paused for a moment, unconsciously reaching for where his cross was under his shirt, "but the second...was right after I bit Ishimu, shes the one who pulled me off of him and helped me regain my consciousness. We talked, but I learned that she was after Ishimu. She wanted to turn him because he could see things normal humans couldn't, like those things that attacked us, Holly's wings, anything supernatural really. When she left SC came out and started talking to me and shortly after that you came along". He sighed realizing he was starting to rant on, "I think what i'm trying to get at is what I know about her and if she spots someone else like Ishimu shes likely to attack them, causing you more troubles since you hate the fact that other vampires are bringing newborns into this world".

Holly looked around, hoping to find something to get Ishimu's mind off of Syn and Shade, "Hmm...did you just move in Ishi? I don't see any furniture or anything around here..." she asked noting the empty room they were in.

"So that is what she is after.." he closed his eyes, 'Interesting..' He then looked off to the street, "So Ishimu can see things normal people seem to forget they've seen as they age. Interesting..." He then looked back at him, "Alright, we will settle our other thing later. At least SC was able to stop you from killing Ishimu when you first bit him. I wont go into a lecture this time about feeding since I have other matters to attend to before..." He shook it off deciding he wouldnt tell Syn about Storm. Not if he could help it anyway. He watch Syn, his eyes looking into Syn's.

"I dont know what Lenor is really after, but if she teams up with another things can get worse for this world. It could easily crumble, or they could be after us both. Its hard to say," he sighed, "Other people like Ishimu...I wonder if there is many like him. If so things might get ugly, however if not things will become difficult for her to find one.." He closed his eyes wondering if he could even find her to have a creature watch her. "Dang it, hate that she moves to fast for anything to follow her."

"However before we part I do have one thing you may want to know. Ishimu might not tell you..." Shade said watching his movements.

"Yea I just moved in..." Ishimu said looking to Holly with sad eyes, "I've been here a week but havent had a change to get things settled in.." He laughed a little, "Most likely never will either.."

The creatures stopped their bickering and looked to them. Only Blinky wondering if it shouldnt have told Syn that he got under Shade's skin. It crossed its arms and sighed. 'I hope I didnt cause more trouble...'

SC walked over to Holly and Ishimu,"I didnt mean to bite...I only was trying to snap you out of what you were doing.."

"Its fine," Ishimu said hugging his knees, "If not for you guys I might have gone insane earlier too.." He sighed, Or could have killed Syn if they hadnt bitten me..'

Syn narrowed his eyes, this guy always seems to be running off somewhere, even if someone needs his help. He sighed"I don't like this bitch one way or another, it seems like she'll do anything to get what she wants.." he said quietly, trying not to let his anger get the best of him. "Do you think shell still be after him? And what do you mean another?" he clenched his fist, "is there someone else that we have top keep an eye out for?", just what they needed. Another enemy. There were still many things he wanted to ask the man before him but he had to run off, again. So he stayed quiet waiting for Shade to speak up and tel him what he should know. If it was something about Ishimu he should pay attention to this the most.

Holly smiled to him, "well once things are settled down Syn and I can help out, were friends now after all" she grinned, "isn't that what ere suppose to do?". She felt a little better after the shadows apologized, a little less tension in the room was nice until Shade an Syn came back, who knows how that was going to be.

Looking around in a house that she had randomly entered to get out of the sun. She listened around her. At first hearing nothing within the home. It wasnt until she thought someone wasnt home and they left the tv on. But no. That wasnt the case as she got closer to the room she slowly poked her head in to find a young boy. She turned her head to the side curiously.

"Hello there," she said watching the person who seemed entranced to the tv.

The kid slowly looked over to her more in shocked that someone came into their home. "If you looking for mom she isnt here," he said almost irritated.

"Do you get random people in your home or something?" She found this really odd of the kid, she expected screaming, going for a phone and calling the cops. Something. But no this kid just sat there in front of the tv looking at her like she was annoying him.

"What are you new or something?" the kid asked looking at her, really looking at her, "The wa y you are dressed you must do cos play or something.."

"You are way to young to even know what that means!" she glared at the kid feeling almost insulted by what he said then flattered.

"Look I'm busy, mom isnt here so.." he then started to watch tv again.

"Tell me, your young enough I would think. Can you see what others cant see?" She walked over to the couch and sat down, "Your mom going to be gone long?"

"Dunno..." He shrugged off the other question entirely making even more irritated at the kid.

"Dunno to both or just one?" she asked crossing her arms. She needed to know so she can move on. But this kid should be the right age to be able to see things and hide what he sees rather well, "Look I'm not here to make fun of you. I dont have the time for that..."

"I guess depends what you mean on what others see? Like my mom, she thinks I dont know what she does behind closed doors but you cant hide that...and then there are people outside that hide what they are but they fail to do that.." he looked over to her,"Does that answer your question?"

"A bit," she smiled revealing her fangs,"Only one more. Do you fear the dark?" she smirked as she then moved closer to the boy.

"What kind of a question is that!?" he asked looking back at her and then froze, "Your a-"

"Vampire?" she finished she didnt mean for it sound like a question,"Yea...and I've found the perfect person to help me." She smiled more and before the boy could resist her she then attacked his neck. Holding him down with her strength as he struggled, ah they all struggle at first. She enjoyed the taste of him before slowly releasing her hold. "I shall come to you again. when I do you will follow me." She smiled before heading back out of the house. She figured she'd stay some where else and come near nightfall. Hoping the kid was smart and wouldnt go outside.

The kid had watched her go and started to feel something happening. Something he didnt expect from her. He glared at the door as she had walked out of only to spasm in pain. Since it was her who had changed him, the change would happen really quick. The pure blood of a vampire seemed to have more power over one that had been passed down. Digging into the floor, scratching it to hell as his claws formed and dug in deep. He growled and hissed as his fangs started to come through. Laying on the floor panting and hurting all over he screamed out.

'Wont be long now...my plan will be perfect..'

"Not an enemy to you yet..but yes he is more evil then Lenor. The two of them would cause chaos. If they appear together then yes they both would become your enemy as well as mine. Lenor for you for reasons unknown, and the other for me," He narrowed his eyes watching Syn, 'Why is he getting mad all of a sudden?'

Watching Syn closely as he chose his words carefully since Syn seemed to really care for the kid,"He did something that you wouldnt like. He almost killed a kid in his own house. He was lucky enough to have stopped but a thing like that doesnt go unnoticed by me or the creatures that follow me. So I ask again, you sure you can handle this on your own?"

"Friends? We just met..whats keeping Syn is his fault for turning me...I bet he beats himself up for it.." he closed his eyes as he thought about it. 'Syn most likely did follow him and show concern cause he was now Syn's responsibility. But was that the only reason?' He thought back to the fight with the odd creatures and how he had toyed with him by calling him a mother's boy and putting him down during the whole thing. He sighed a little. No he couldnt see Syn wanting that from anyone. Syn was the kind of guy he was sure would like his peace and quiet then to hang out with kid like him.

The creatures looked to Holly curiously. It was Blinky though that sat down next to Holly's side. Looking up to her with its bright yellow eyes.

"How long have you known Syn?" It was curious.

"Did you know him before he turned?" asked SC seeming eager to know.


'Great, more people to worry about' he thought to himself as Shade dropped the bad news, "Wh-what?! Id the kid ok?!" he mentally kicked himself, if he ran after Ishimu, even in daylight, that kid would have been ok. He gritted his teeth and looked to the ground clutching the cross more, "I want to be able to handle this, but of course there's things I don't know myself, but I want to do my best for him" he looked back at Shade meeting his eyes, "but I know there's a good chance that if he were to go with you you'd most likely ignore him, your always going off doing your "justice" thing", I mean your ready to run off, right?". That was one of the best outcomes going though his head, he knew if Ishimu would attack someone else they would have to kill him. The thought pissed him off more.

Holly smiled and laughed a little, "yeah, sure we only just meat each other last night but I think of you as a friend, I mean you trusted me enough to let me tend to your wounds and even come back to me after Syn bit you", she hugged her knees to her chest more and leaned back looking at the ceiling, "hmm, another thing for Syn to beat himself up for...possibly, or maybe he just sees a little of himself in you". She looked at Blinky and SC and laughed, "curious? I've known him for about ten years, going on eleven, and no, I had no idea who he was before he turned, we meat on the day he did though."

Turning humans into vampires was so much fun to her. She enjoyed the fight they gave until they turned. Then the fun really began. Though none of them lived long due to stupidity, or some other cases. She hoped this one was different. She needed this one to be a good kid and do what she needed them to do. She smiled her plan would soon start tonight. As the sun sets will the chaos of her evil plan be unleashed upon Denvil City. She looked to the sun light sky and hissed wishing she could do it all now. She hated waiting.

Hating to be board she walked into the ally not far from where she had bitten the kid and looked around. The streets were covered with humans. She smiled and licked her lips from the kid's blood. She enjoyed it, the taste everything. She then wondered if she should turn another just in case, but out here there wasnt much place for the person to really go to change. She sighed knowing they would be dead in an instant, either by the humans around them, or the sun if they ran out into it like an idiot. She hissed and bared her fangs in frustration. 'I wonder if there is any shadow creatures around I can torture...' She then headed off wondering if she could find one.

"I have things to do that doesnt mean I would leave him off alone," he crossed his arms,"There are things I know in this world and there are things that I dont. I just know how to be what I am better than most vampires I've met. They only scratch the surface of what we can really do." He then thought for a while,"I dont have to go, I could have the creatures look into something for me instead. But thought it best if I did it without alerting them was all. Why am I starting to grow on you?" He watched the kid, he was shocked that he would even want him around. He thought his presence he thought annoyed the kid and so he thought keeping his distance unless needed would help. But it seemed he was wrong by the kids reaction. Was he scared for his friend or was he more worried of what he'd do if he did become blood thirsty, or attacked him out of anger. His thoughts seemed to help clear a few things. Syn cared for Ishimu, there was no doubt about that, but was it really friendship?

"Tell me, do you care for Ishimu because of what you have done? Or do you truly care about him in friendship even if he wasnt turned," he wanted to know so he could understand better of the situation.

Looking to Holly he turned his head to the side, "The day he turned?..." He couldnt imagine that day. Then again ten years was a long time for him. He wasnt sure what he'd been doing ten years ago. He sighed a little and decided to jut listen, putting his head back onto his knees. He closed his eyes, he still had the blood packet in his hand but it was gone. He wondered if Syn was mad at himself, or perhaps mad at him for being an idiot and going after him. But it was his fault for running Syn out of the house...would he have attacked him in front of Holly then? He remembered the blood that was all over him and the road, why hadnt he bit him then...He couldnt seem to get grips with it all.

"Was it scary?" asked SC curiously.

"I bet it was...if he was just turned the day you met...scary," Blinky said crossing its arms and watching her.

"I just want whats best for him" he said as his eyes softened looking away from him, "All of this was forced on him, and I just want him to be happy with himself and not do something stupid". He let out a laugh, "grow on me? I'm not sure about that, but you do have some idea on what to do, and that could come in handy ya know". He felt weak saying all of this, was he always this weak? He didn't know himself.

He dropped his hands to his sides and sighed, "would I still be friends with Ishimu even if I didn't turn him?" he repeated to himself before grinning, "I believe so. If I didn't I wouldn't have taken him back to Holly to get him patched up, I could have just left him in the streets to fend for himself". He thought back to the fight, "I kept on calling him kid, teasing him about a phone call he got and at one point, he had a chance to kill me off, but he didn't". He looked back at Shade grinning still, "so yeah, even if all this didn't happen, I would have considered him a friend, but since this all has happened, its driving me more to make sure hes alright"

"Scary? Oh it was terrifying!" she said with a laugh. "But at the same time he saved me, I was being chased by three thugs, and just when I was a goner, this kid came out of nowhere and started to take them out one by one. He killed all three of them.." she hugged her knees tightly, "and turned his attention on me". She flashed the shadows a smile, "I was bit and soon after that he resorted to his normal child self not understanding what he had done". Looking back up to the ceiling she couldn't help but laugh, "and that's how our ten year friendship got off with a rocky start".

Looking to the window wondering how Ishimy was doing. Knowing that the creatures were watching him along with the fairy. He then looked to Syn who seemed to change. The guy seemed to be letting him into his hard shell. Or did he pretend to be tough when he wasnt?

'Blinky, you have work to do. I'm going to be busy here it seems,' Shade had sent to Blinky.

"My schedule just cleared up. So if you need me around I can stay," he said to Syn.

The sun seemed to be around noon when she looked up from the shadow she was hiding in. She had been looking for a while for one of the shadow creatures. But they often didnt hide in the obvious places. She figured that would make it to obvious to some people. She looked around her as she leaned against a wall,'That could should be full vampire right now...'

Hearing the news of having to leave Blinky sighed and looked to Ishimu and Holly,"Business calls. SC its on you now." It then disappeared within a dark purple portal it had formed on the floor and dived into it. It then disappeared leaving SC with Ishmu and Holly.

Watching Blinky go SC looked to Ishimu and Holly,"So he wasnt really alone then since he had you around.."

Listening to what they talked about seemed to snap Ishimu from his thoughts. He looked over to Holly surprised she could speak of Syn so easily. No fear in her voice or anything. "He Killed three people?" He was even shocked that he bit Holly, but Holly seemed to be fine with it. 'How do you trust when someone you call or thought friend bit you?' He decided not to ask and looked towards the window. They've been gone for a while now. He wondered if Syn decided to fight Shade anyway. He sighed and closed his eyes.

Syn blinked several times hearing that Shade said he could stay, just like that he could lave his duties? "I really appreciate it, but can we leave this little talk we had just between us?" he rubbed the back of his head, "I don't need those two knowing about all of this..". He thought of how he was going to tell them Shade was going to be around more considering Ishimu didn't seem to like the guy, but who can blame him? "Should we go back in now? I bet there wondering whats up" he said as he looked towards the window, "and if you have any questions about anything, be free to ask", 'and knowing Holly she'll answer them if I don't...' he mentally sighed.

Holly nodded answering Ishimu's question, "drank them dry" she said as she thought back of the day shuddering slightly. "After that we kept running into each other, one of us running away from the other afraid of what happened that one night, I always wondered why he ran..". She then laughed, "then there was this one night I remember getting a knock on my door around night time, I open it up and there he is, crying his eyes out trying to explain everything and saying sorry multiple times. He told me what happened that day and that he was sorry, again, that he bit me". She smiled again, "after his sobbing finally died down we talked for the rest of the night getting to know each other, and after that he came back to me several times covered in wounds in need of some taking care of, or just needing someone to talk to. Though I have to admit I worried about the times he didn't show up. But yeah, you can say he wasn't alone while I was around."

"Of course, I figured that out when you wished to talk," Shade looked back to the window and then thought of something,"Why the sudden interest in having me around?" He looked back to Syn, he was more shocked that he would want him around than anything. His green eyes looked back to him curiously.

"Really? He avoided you for a while and then just came back?" Ishimu slowly looked towards Holly, his ember eyes watching her for a moment unable to believe Syn would be crying at her door. Was he that beat up over biting her? He wondered if fairies could turn into vampire fairies. He would have laughed at the thought, but he wasnt feeling up to it. He looked towards SC who seemed to be watching the window quite intensly.

"I think they are coming back.." SC said looking to Holly and Ishimu, its yellow eyes looking from one to the other slightly confused,"Why was he scared?"

Syn looked back at him as he made his way back to the window, "you know what your doing, I had to wing it and fuck up any times, I don't need that happening to him". He looked to the side for a moment, "made too many enemy's and got too many scars for it.." he looked back to the window and jumped up to it pulling himself into it.

She smiled and nodded, "I don't lie, well to be more correct, I cant lie, so all of this is one hundred percent truth" she added with a smile. "And I believe he was scared because he came to grasp at what he had become, he had no idea until later on".

Holly grinned when she saw Syn come through the window, "Ah, speaking of the Vampire in question!". Syn shot her a look, "what does that mean, what have you told them?" he stood there crossing his arms over his chest. She giggled, "oh, just telling them how we first meat". His eyes widened, "H-Holly!". She only giggled.

"I liked hearing it..." Ishimu said looking over to the window where Syn was. He looked back from Holly to Syn wondering what would happen between the two.

'Now I've become the teacher...this will be interesting,' Shade followed Syn up and looked through the window hearing a little bit of commotion. He looked from Syn to the SC but that didnt seem to be the case so he wondered if it was either Ishimu or Holly that had him irritated. "Mind letting me in?" asked Shade thinking he looked weird being on the fire escape looking through someone's window like a peeping tom.

"Master is back!" SC shouted happily, "I was wondering when you two would be back!"

"I told you not to call me that you little!" Shade hissed at him in frustration,"Get it through your skulls I'm not your master, you chose me to follow!"

"Awe but we like to call you master..." SC said happily watching him since he couldnt be hit at the moment.

"You better not have said too much" he said glaring at her. Holly only responded with a laugh. He sighed heavily. Stepping aside for Shade to come through the window he looked at all three of them, mainly Ishimu and Holly, "Shades gonna be hanging around us for a little while, we're on good terms..". Holly blinked several times, getting up from her spot next to Ishimu and reached up on the tips of her toes to feel his forehead, "you don't have a fever...what happened out there? You were ready to fight him just a moment ago!". Syn narrowed his eyes, "I said were on good terms...". Holly stared at him blankly, "you got your butt kicked so now you have to let him hang around", "NO!" he yelled in protest, "we didn't fight! Right Shade?" he almost yelled again as he looked back at the older male.

"Nope, he was good and we didnt fight. Just talked for a while," he said to Holly,"Why does that bug you?"

"He's staying with us?" groaned Ishimu looking to Syn, almost now wishing he would have fought Shade,"First room on the right is mine!" He growled as he looked back towards the hall,"Mine!"

'So far so good,' Blinky sent to Shade from the other realm. It was sent to spy on Storm but so far Storm was still in the realm like Shade had thought.

'Let me know when he comes to here..' he sent to him before climbing into the window and looking around. The room was empty despite them being there. Was the kid just now starting out on their own? He felt bad for the kid, had so much to have lived for. Now he'll be lucky to live ten years. He looked over to SC who was still being a pain and walked over to it and hit it on the head, "Dont call me Master! If anything call me Shade or something else."

"Prince?" asked SC happily.

"You little!" He then threw the creature out the window, "Think before you speak you little brat!" He couldnt believed it would say that to him. He then crossed his arms. He then looked to them sitting on the floor where SC was,"I assume you have a hide out Syn since you've been a vampire long...we may want to move there once the sun goes down."

"Whats wrong with here?" asked Ishimu watching Shade closely, he didnt like the vampire.

"If you want to fight other demons that know your location be my guest. I rather live and fight another day," he looked to Ishimu,"I'll forgive you however, you are new to this and I forget that at times. Vampires never kill in the same place that they live. It attracts unwanted guests, and unless you want to right all night until dawn its best to keep that in mind."

'Why does he have to say vampire...' for some reason it hasnt fully sunk in on what he was. It felt like it was all a dream. Like he'd wake up in bed with a cold sweat and laugh. Right?

A very dizzy SC emerged from the window and slid over and fell onto the floor, "My apologies..."

"Well at least you thought it over..." Shade said looking to the creature,"So what am I to be called?"

"M-Shade.." SC said watching him hoping his small slip up wouldnt cost him another throw into the ally.

"Good," he said and smiled to it,"You are forgiven." He then looked to Syn,"If you dont mind I wish to rest while its still daylight. There wont be much need for a sleepy vampire when night falls."

"Yay sleep!" SC said heading into the back of the house.

"Yea yea keep your shirt on.." Shade said not looking back as he headed into the room on the left. SC was close at his heals.

Walking into the room he was glad that the curtains were down for it seemed really bright in here. He sighed a little and looked for the closet, 'perfect.' Sliding the door open he walked in and left it to a crack for SC to get in. He then laid on the floor and turned his back to the door. SC laid near his feet looking out into the empty room as it curled up. It yawned before closing an eye and then the other hoping for a peaceful days rest.

Holly giggled seeing Ishimu call dibs on a room, 'he acts like such a kid when Syns around'. Syn on the other hand stayed quiet, watching Shade and his shadow, feeling somewhat sorry for the way that Shade treated it. But they chose to follow him.

He nodded when asked about having a place for them to hide out in the mean time, "I'll take you to my place, only a chosen few know it's location". Holly pouted and looked away, obviously stating that not even she knew where it was.

"Sleep tight!" Holly said as she watched Shade and SC go off into a separate room for some peace and quiet. She yawned, not realizing untill now how tiered she was. Leaning against Syn she closed her eyes mumbling something along the lines of "don't move".

Syn only shook his head and leaned against the wall the window was I'm and slid down sitting on the floor, Holly quietly sleeping aginst him. He looked at Ishimu, smiling faintly, "sorry about Shade. If your tiered as well you should get some shut eye, days almost over you know" he said glancing up at the window, "you'll need all the strength that you can get". He wondered what he thought of him now, scared? Mad? Just how much did Holly tell them?

Wanting to have more time with Syn seemed to be hard to get. He nodded slowly deciding sleep was for now. He went into the living room, and found a spot to curl up, though he was kinda to long to curl up into a good circle on the floor. He then put a arm under his head, using it as a pillow before closing his eyes.

Slowly opening his yellow eyes it looked around the room and then looked to Shade who was still asleep. It then slowly crawled into the middle of the room and before doing what it really wanted to do it made sure the place was quiet. Hearing nothing it then sat on the floor wondering how he could do it without Shade being mad. 'Nights?' It sent, it wasnt sure if it would work, they havent had contact with her in a long time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The sun was setting when Ishimu slowly stirred and looked around the quiet living room. He shivered a little as he looked towards the window. It was becoming night, and if Shade was right, demons would be at his door soon. He stood up and streatched unsure if he should wake the others or not. His ember eyes scanning the darkness, 'To turn on the lights or not..' He pondered for a while then found it funny if Syn thought it was daylight all of a sudden and scare him would also be funny. So he decided. He walked over to the switch and turned it on.

Sitting up his green eyes darted in the darkness. He almost forgot where he was as he put a hand out infront of him. Hitting the closet door. He sighed lightly,"Guess I was more worn out then I had thought..." He then looked around for SC and found him still at his feet sleeping. He shook him lightly,"Come on SC get up..Nights a wasting.."

"I'm not ready to get up.." SC said not letting him know why he didnt get much sleep. He looked around the room and yawned before getting up and heading out. He then looked towards the light in the hallway,"Guess others are up as well.."

Humming to herself as the darkness descending once more upon Denvil Civil City. She headed back towards the human she had turned. She walked down a few ally ways, she wasnt to far from where she had turned him. She walked in without knocking and smiled at the site before her. 'Interesting..' before her laid two people, one she assumed was the kids mother the other one of her guests. She looked around, the smell of blood was only a little old but now that night was upon them. She wondered if the kid had already fled the house. She scanned the rooms, listening closely but heard, and saw nothing. Frowning she decided the kid had taken off. She smiled, 'Let the games begin...'

Darting off to find her newborn vampire, she needed to teach him a few lessons before letting him go off on his own. Licking her lips at the idea she had formed in her head,'He couldnt have gotten to far...' Hearing a scream told her she was right. She laughed wondering who the poor victim was. She didnt take long to find them at all. Fresh blood filled the air and seeing that his fangs were in another human's throat made her smile. She jumped down and watched the newborn closely,"Having fun?" She mused glad to see it wasnt afraid to drink. "Drink all you want, I'm not here to end your fun," she smirked.
Nodding he drained the human dry, before looking at her. His eyes crimson red and his fangs dripping blood he watched the one who created him closely. He didnt understand why she had turned him and didnt wish to know. He then lunged at her,"Why did you make me this way!"

"Why?" She dodged with ease and watched him,"Cause I have plans for you. Big ones. So I need you to stay alive for me. Now let me teach you the ways of the night!" She smiled, "Come on it'll be fun."

Syn watched him walk into a room, half expecting him to sleep on the other side of him. He shook his head and closed his eyes, not to sleep, but to reflect. As crazy as it seems a whole day had passed. As his thought took over he eventually fell asleep, believing that Shade was right, a sleepy vampire, or halfling in his case, would be a useless one.

~~~~

Syns eyes suddenly shot open with the realization that it was bright again, scared that he slept thought another day he was abut to get up when he felt a heaviness on his arm. Holly held onto him using his arm as a makeshift pillow. He looked around and saw Ishimu by a light switch. He smiled realizing what had happened, "very funny, I thought I slept through an entire day. Holly tugged on his arm more as she curled up closer to him, she began to slowly stir.

'SC? Was that you trying to get in contact with me earlier?' A voice finally responded to him hours later.

You mean you thought you slept all night," Ishimu said with a small laugh. He didnt mean to wake Holly, but it seems she was starting to wake up anyway. He wasnt to sure on where they were heading after Shade and the little thing were up. He looked over to the window before looking around his empty place, wondering if it'd be the last time he'd come here.

'Yay! You got my message!' SC sent happily, it was so happy he forgot to not let it show on its face.

"Why are you grinning so big?" Shade asked looking towards the little creature,"Something going on that has you interested?"

"No..the realm has been quiet for some time. I was just thinking about something funny Blinky had told me," it quickly lied and looked around them as they headed into the hall and back towards the others in the dining room.

Leading her newborn away from where he had just fed, she started off towards one of her most favorite places to cause such trouble. The club. She looked over to her shoulder making sure he was following, he was sulking but following her. She smirked and headed around the corner towards the big sign in neon colors 'The Sleek'. She then looked over to him,"Feel free to have as much fun as you please." She then entered the club, letting the head of the club flirt with her a bit as a distraction to get him inside.

Unsure if he should go along with it or not, he decided why not. She had turned him and seemed to just be playful in all her weirdness. He slowly started to head in ignoring what they were doing outside. Looking around at the flashing lights and the darkness of the club, he could see why this would be a popular vampire hang out. He looked around more as he started to enter, the music was loud, more loud to him than any other due to vampire hearing was so much better. He hissed a little, but no one would be able to hear that or a scream over such music. He wondered if that is why she had brought him here..

Syn laughed and rubbed Holly's head trying to wake her, only getting a unhappy groan from her, "yes actually, that was the last thing I needed to happen since I'm showing you guys my place since its a bit safer". Holly opened her eyes, looked at the two boys and buried her face back into Syns arm mumbling "five more minutes...". Syn shook his head and sat her up, "no five more minutes, you have to get up now". Holly nodded and yawned stretching her arms in the air just as Shade walked into the room. Syn stood up and stretched as well, how long were they sleeping? "So now what?" he said looking at Shade and SC.

Nights laughed, 'is there anything I can help you with? It's been ages since we've talked'.

Dropping a demon head onto the table of her consultant she glared through her mask,"Pay up!" She had caused the person to jump in their seat and quickly paid her what they owed. She counted to make sure before leaving the office. She then walked down the hall and into an elevator. She then crossed her arms and sighed a little. She then slipped her hands under her cloak and toyed with her necklace, having no memory of it, or how she came to have it. She couldnt remember. Putting it away as the elevator opened, she headed out of the glass doors and onto the streets. It was night which meant demons would be out and about. She better get back to work to get Denvil City demon free.

Jumping up onto a roof top she over looked the loud noisy city around her. She had been to many but this one felt odd, like there was something deep and dark here than any other city. Unable to pinpoint it however she started off with her basics of where to look. Often vampires and demons hung out at special clubs. Jumping down from the roof she headed down the road. She ignored the looks she got with having her mask on, she didnt care what others thought of her. She wrapped her cloak slightly tighter around her looking for a neon symbol, one that would indicate demons within. She had a keen eye for such, along with seeing things others just simply couldnt.

It was a dangerous job, not many knew existed. To be an assassin meant to throw everything away to protect the people. Sometimes she wondered if they were even worth saving. She shook these thoughts from her mind finding a location that had a neon symbol 'The Sleek'. She walked in paying no attention to the person who had asked for her ID. When they touched her she turned her cold golden eyes onto them and they froze letting go of her quickly. She then headed inside with little to no more trouble. She hated being touched by others. She shivered at the thought and it seemed to get her mad. She quickly calmed herself and looked through the darkness. 'Things werent always what they seemed,' she reminded herself before looking around only seeing a boy that shouldnt belong in such a place like this. She turned to face them. "What are you doing little boy?" she asked, trying to keep her voice calm and hopefully not threatening.

Looking to the girl that addressed him he narrowed his eyes, "I'm not just some kid." His eyes red as blood watching her.

"Your a..." she stammered. She never seen one so young. Her eyes betraying pity as she watched the young boy. She then sighed her job was a job. "I'm sorry but you must die!" She unsheathed her blade striking at the kid.

Ringing was heard in the loud clutter of music. She thought she had sliced the kid apart and the ringing was from her slashing the ground. But no, shocked that something was holding her blade right in front of her eyes.

"I cant have you doing something like that, I need this boy alive you see," She smiled to the intruder,"Please by all means kill another demon for your reward. But this kid is mine." She bared her fangs at her.

"Who are you? You are no ordinary vampire..." She glared through her mask confused on what a vampire would want with a kid this young, "you turned him!?"

"Of course, as to who I am. Tsk I know who you are, what a shame you didnt get to know mine," She laughed a little as she threw the sword away from her and out of the assassins hand. "Lancer."

'She is more powerful then I thought...she's a...' she took a step back never facing one like the vampire before her, "your a pure blood?"

"Bingo, now please just leave and let the kid enjoy his fun," she looked to the kid, "Go and have your fun. I'll deal with her."

The kid nodded and slid into the shadows disappearing. Screams from the crowd could only be heard by those who were able to hear it. The music drowned a lot of it out.

"Why would a vampire pure blood be in a city like this? There is nothing here..." Lancer said glaring at her, her golden eyes watching the vampire closely.

"Tsk I'm not going to just tell you all my plans," she laughed,"just because you are an assassin." She then lunged at her attacking her with her clawed hand aiming for the mask she wore.

'Shit..' she had no experience with a pure blood. She quickly ducked from the blow and with drew one of her daggers. She cut at the vampire before her and as they dodged the blow moving to the right, she hoped to lunge for her sword. The vampire seeing this quickly moved into her line of site. Her face nearly hit the vampire head on. Jumping back by doing back flips, she glared at the vampire before her. She wouldnt die, not this night! Lancer drew out another dagger for her other hand and launched another furies of attacks trying to at least hit her, but this vampire was much faster and seemed to doge each one with ease.

"You're going to need a lot more than that to defeat me..or to even lay a scratch," she said with a laugh watching the human before her.

'They are right...but they are also wrong...' Lancer then put her daggers away and focused on the vampire with hate,"I'm not done yet!"

Sniffing the air the vampire knew something wasnt right about the person in front of them. Something changed but what.. Unable to put their finger on it she dodged an attack meant to hit her side. She was sure she had dodged it but pain seared through her as she looked down to see claw marks on her side. She glared and hissed at Lancer, "You'll pay for that!"

Thinking she had the vampire where she wanted it turned out to be more wrong than anything. The vampire the whole time was toying with her. Now she had made it mad. Really mad. The vampire growled and launched at her, kneeing her hard in the chest, and digging her nails into the assassin's back and throwing them into a wall. She was no where near done either as she walked over to the assassin, "I should kill you for what you've done." She hissed in her ear, "But I have more matters to attend to. My newborn is still hungry, I need to find him more food. You cant even get up, let alone follow us. I've broken many ribs, and my nails within your back might have caused internal bleeding. You'll be lucky to live this night if none of the demons find you." Laughing she looked towards the shadows to see the kid covered in human blood. "Did you have fun?" The boy only nodded and licked his lips,"Good lets head to the next good place."

Watching them leave with narrowed eyes. She realized she had coughed up blood in her mask and knew it would need to be cleaned. She watched the two leave before collapsing to the ground. She then panted for air as she did she looked to a wall. Something moved within it. Something of a demon,'Is this it?'

'Shade has been really moody, thought maybe seeing you would make him happy again,' SC sent looking from Syn to Shade.

"We get moving, the demons will be here soon as night falls. You said you knew of a place?" Shade asked looking towards Syn curiously.

Watching the two seemed weird. One minute Syn would have been glaring at Shade, something had to have happened between them. He didnt know what but something made Syn change around Shade. Ishimu crossed his arms and leaned against the wall,"Do we head out the door or window?" He asked since so many seemed to enjoy it more then using his door. Which seemed to be kind of funny.

Getting something from a shadow creature SC looked towards Shade,"We may have an issue at some club...Seems to have been a vampire fight. Lots of deaths.."

"Lenor?" asked Shade looking to SC.

"Yea she isnt there now though, there is only one shadow creature at the sceen," SC said,"Shall I send in a clean up crew?"

'If hes not too busy I wouldn't mind seeing him' she smiled, 'I still think and worry about him'

Syn nodded, "I'll be taking you to my personal place, and we can take the door" he said laughing. Holly rubbed the back of her head, "the window was a one time thing, it was the fastest way in".

Hearing about the club made him frown a little, "you know you can go ahead and take care of that, just leave SC or a shadow with us so you can know where we are". Holly looked at him like he had two heads, something much have happened in that ally.

"Why didnt you kill her?" asked the boy looking to her, he had whipped the blood from his fangs and face.

"Because, there are something things I like to see before I just kill a victim. I'm surprised they knew I was a pure blood," she put a hand on his head, "Still wish to have fun?"

"Of course," he said looking around them, the darkness was their playground. He wondered where else she would take him.

"Good we are heading some where," she said watching him closely before heading down an ally way and then turning onto a street,"Try to keep up."

The boy nodded and stuck to her side like glue as they walked. He looked to the humans, wanting to feed on the ones they passed but she seemed to pay little attention to this so he figured he wasnt to make a sceen outside just yet. He looked ahead wondering where his next meal would be.

"I am surprised that you'd turn off your humanity, most vampires dont do that for quite some time. You are very different," she said with a smile, "I hope you are around for a long time."

She stopped at a building and looked to him," I want you to kill whoever is in this home. Enjoy yourself though. There is no rush."

The boy nodded and climbed the stairs. Testing the door to find it locked he hissed a little before punching it, making a hole near the door knob and unlocking it to let himself in. He then opened it and stepped inside. It was dark within. There was breathing, heart beats, humans. The smell of them filled his nose and he curled his lip as he entered a room. Seeing a human sleeping on the bed he walked over to them and without hesitation sank his teeth into their neck. They struggled to get free and cried out. This woke the rest of the house and two humans, adults rushed in to see him. He let her go and quickly, with his new speed, slashed them across their throats watching them fall the ground. This caused his victim to scream out again. Looking back he saw something he wasnt expecting. A creature with yellow eyes was watching him through a window. He growled a little at it only to get it to hiss back at him. He walked over to his victim and tried to bite the victim. But was unable. He realized he wasnt able to move at all before thrown into wall near the closet. He hissed and growled as he got to his feet and glared at the creature who seemed to laugh at him. "Fight me without the glass in the way!" He lundged at the glass breaking it and grabbed the creature in his hand, "Got yea!" However the creature seemed to have planned this and bit his hand deeply making him drop the creature. It then laughed again blocked the boy from the person on the bed.

"Whats taking so long, all you had to do-" she stopped as she rounded the corner. She looked to the shadow creature and then to the boy,"You got bit?!"

"Well it wasnt exactly..."he trailed off wondering if he did something stupid.

Ignoring him she looked back to the creature on the floor,"I've been waiting for one of you. You only answer to one person. And I wish to meet this one person again. Tell him to meet me at the top of a building, near the sky scrapers. I'll be waiting for me. If he has a hard time finding me, tell him to follow the scent of blood." She smiled before looking to her newborn vampire, "Come, we are done here." She then headed out of the house.

Feeling like he did something wrong he followed after her. He looked to the ground confused on what he had done. He then looked to her once they were both outside and she seemed to be walking towards a building now. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Well I didnt expect you to get bitten, your lucky it didnt eat you.." she said with a laugh.

"Am I just a pawn to you!" He glared at her,"I could have died in there and you didnt even care?"

"I'm a vampire boy, time is little to me. If you cant protect yourself, then you have no business being a vampire." She glared at him,"Now follow or die."

Not wishing to die he slowly started to follow her again. Wondering where they were going, and who she wished to meet up with. He wasnt sure he really wanted to know.

"Are you sure?" he asked kinda of confused at first and looked to SC who nodded, "Yea I'm getting a report of a strange person you might be interested being there.."

"Strange person?" asked Shade crossing his arms thinking of who it could be,"Better not be Lenor..."

"No no, someone else," SC said,"The danger there is clear, its just a mess that needs cleaning mostly. And possibly taken care of. I can follow these guys though and send to a creature where we are.."

"Great a creature that doesnt speak to me awesome," Shade mumbled,"Fine. But hopefully this wont take to long.." He headed to the door and opened it, looked back at them,"I will find you three."

Shutting the door Shade headed out into the night and saw a creature that seemed to be waiting for him,"Lead the way." It nodded slowly and started to head towards the club where the fight had broken out.

Once Shade was out of ear shot Ishimu looked to Syn,"Alright confess, whats going on with you and Shade? You've acted different ever since you had your talk with him." He crossed his arms watching Syn knowing that Syn will most likely dodge the question all together.

It didnt take Shade long to get to the club, with his speed and good directions from the creature that was sent. He managed to get there just in time it seemed. A few shadow creatures were lurking around wondering what they should do and all seemed to be waiting on him. He then walked in with a few tailing behind him. He stopped at the entrance door and looked to a limp figure on the ground. Pool of blood, was she even a live. He slowly walked to her, she was completely out. He checked for a pulse, its faint..He looked to the shadow creatures. "Clean up the demons, and move the wounded to the closest hospital. As for the dead humans leave them for investigators." He then picked up the limp girl carefully and headed out of the building. He looked to the creature that had hopefully lead him here,"Alright you, take me to SC."

Holly was glad that she wasn't the only one who saw Syn acting wired with Shade. He merely shook his head, "we just talked, that's all. Now lets go were burning moon light". He placed SC into Ishimu's arms, giving Holly a nod gaining a sigh from the female who hopped into his back wrapping her arms around his neck. He then picked up Ishimu bridal style and ran out the front door with his super speed.

In no time he got the four of them to his home, but didn't put them down until he had gotten them inside and secured the door behind them. Holly slid off her back and pulled her hair back fixing it, "I don't understand why I have to be on your back" she pouted, "I'm the lightest!". Syn put Ishimu and SC down gently and looked back at her, "there's also no chance of having my neck clawed if you got scared". She stayed quiet.

A black and purple swirling portal opened up letting a woman with long silver hair and golden eyes step out. She looked around, sensing that one of her friends had just been there, but were gone suddenly. She sniffed the air trying to figure out where they had gone, until the sent of fresh blood caught her attention, along with the scent of someone she knew.Her eyes winded scared of what could have happened. She took off immediately. Stopping just before the club she saw him, "Shade!" she said calling out to him, noticing to person in his arms she ran over to his side, "what happened here?".

"N-Nights?" Shade stammered seeing the women who had called for him. He remembered her voice, and recognized it with ease. He couldnt believe she was here of all places. He looked back behind him as the creatures set out to work,"Lenor..Its a long story.." He looked back to her. "But long story short, she is a vampire wanting to cause me trouble.." he laughed a little, he knew he could never catch a break. He looked down and then remembered the girl in her arms and nearly forgot about her,"This is just a victim of the chaos, as far as I can tell there are no bite marks, but she is bleeding pretty bad..."

Looking around the building, it a little more comfortable then his home. He looked back to Syn remembering that he had dodged the question and put SC down. Watching Syn closely as he looked to Holly wondering if she had noticed the dodge of the question. He wondered what was up with them now. One talk seemed to really have changed Syn's mind on Shade entirely. Growling a little he looked around for a place to sit unsure of where that might have been.

Climbing up onto the roof of a building she looked over her shoulder to see the boy following her. She then jumped the rest of the way and looked over the city. 'I hope I'm not going to be waiting all night,' she smiled a little as her newborn vampire caught up to her and sat on the roof waiting for who ever she was waiting for.

"Why meet him if you dont like the guy?" he asked, remembering her memories of the vampire they were to meet. He assumed it was him cause of her feelings of anger towards him.

"Talking harms no one," she laughed a little before looking over to him,"Hopefully this wont take long. I'll just have you have fun without me around if it does."

Nodding a little he crossed his arms. Wondering what else the night would bring. He hoped something tasty, or more fun. The vampire before him seemed to know how to at least have that while being a vampire. Though he didnt agree with everything of her doing.

Nights smiled warmly to the man before her, 'poor Shade, he barley gets a chance to breath sometimes ' she thought to herself trying to keep a calm composure, when she really wanted to wrap her arms around him and hug him tight. But duty calls. "Then let me help out", she shifted the woman's weight from Shades arms into her own, "you need to take care if things here right? I'll take care of her in the meantime, just tell me a safe location where I can treat her wounds ". Reunion time would have to wait. No wonder SC said he was moody, there's allot going in in this realm.

"Make yourselves comfortable, who knows how long we'll have to stay in here" He said as he walked passed the three of them going into a room left to the entrance, what looked like a bed room. Holly sighed and looked around the place, it looked like your average apartment, a open living room that leads into a small kitchen, enough seating for a small group of people, love seat, recliner and a simple sofa, no fancy patterns or decorations, bathroom in one direction, two bed rooms in the other. Everything looked basic and plain.

Syn came back with his coat that he was wearing moments ago draped over his arm and holding both his blades in his free arm. He sat on the arm of the sofa setting the coat and swords on his lap as he looked at the others, noticing Holly and Ishimu giving him an odd look. "What is it?". Holly played around with her hair nervously, "ever since you talked with Shade you've been acting weird, I mean am I right Ishi?" she said looking at the red head.

"Yea this little creature should be able to take you to SC, Blinky is on another duty.." he decided he would explain more when he could. He didnt want to see her go but knew it was for only right now. He smiled a little, something that hardly seem to happen before. "Its good seeing you Nights." He looked to the figure in her arms,"Hopefully she will live..she may have answers to what happened here at the club."

'You are needed on a rooftop in Denvil City, near some sky scraper. They said if you have trouble finding her, follow the scent of blood,' sent SC hoping that Shade got the message.

Not replying to SC he sighed and looked to Nights, "So much seems to be happening lately. I'll do my best to explain when I can." He then darted off into the night, not wanting to leave her side but duty seemed to always be calling him. It didnt take him long to wonder what SC meant by the trail of blood. Indeed there was a good bit of blood in the air, and it wasnt hard at all to follow.

The creature looked to Nights and turned its head to the side before slowly starting to head towards SC and the others. It wasnt sure on where exactly it was, but knew that SC would lead it as best as possible. It looked back towards Nights once in a while to make sure she was following just fine. It had to send to SC for better directions every now and then before it came upon the building and looked up at it. It then shrugged and looked to Nights as it stood on the footsteps indicating that this was the building.

Waiting on the roof top, letting the cool breeze blow her hair, she narrowed her eyes wondering how long it could take a message to get to that dang vampire. She looked to her newborn who seemed to be really board and looking at the ground as if it were alive for the first time. She rolled her eyes remembering that vampires see better than humans did. She almost wanted to laugh at him. Instead she looked towards the sky as a distraction and looked to the moon and stars. Her arms crossed over her chest.

"How much longer do we have to wait?" he started to moan in bordum. He looked up to her with curious eyes, "I want to have more fun..."

"Awe you running low on your blood hype?" She smiled at this,"Soon. He'll be here soon." She hoped anyway as she watched the vampire then lay down and look up at the sky as well.

"I want to have more fun though..before the sun comes up," he said not looking to her.

Shrugging she looked back towards the sky waiting for when Shade would return. If anything he probably got held up at that dang club. She laughed a little and the thought of him running into the half dead assassin. He was better off letting them die. She narrowed her eyes, that would have been a blessing to them all.

Claiming the love seat he sprawled over it making sure no one could sit next to him before looking towards Holly and Syn. When Holly had asked him a question he nodded. He agreed that something was up with him and Shade but couldnt put his finger on it. "So spill? One minute you hate the guy the next you seem to be all good terms..what happened?"

Nights felt her heart race seeing Shade smile. Its been ages since shes seen that last. "I'll take good care of her" she said as he took off. She sighed and followed after the shadow, leading to the safe area. She wondered if Shade was going to return to this place once things were all settled and done, was this is home in this realm? Once the shadow stopped and smiled to it, "thank you little one, you can return to Shade now". She opened the door the best she could and stepped in and looked around, "SC?" she called out to her shadow friend.

Syn sighed knowing that they wouldn't leave it alone. "We just found out we have a common enemy, and I asked for his help on some things. That's the basic just of it" he crossed his arms over his chest and closed his eyes, "I'm not sure if I should tell you any more, for your own safety...". Holly narrowed her eyes a little, unwilling to accept his answer but it would have to do for now. "you better tell us when things are settled down...we don't want you flipping like a switch when things go back to normal and you start hating Shade". He only nodded.

"SC?" the sound of a females voice caught Syn's attention. He immediately got up and drew his katana from its sheath pointing it at the door. In walked Nights carrying the wounded woman. Her eyes widened seeing three other people in the room, one had a sword drawn on her. She focused her attention on the one before her, "SC, who are these people?.." she asked not looking to it, locking eyes with Syn's. Syn narrowed his eyed, why did you look familiar to him? Holly looked closely and saw the woman that she was holding was bleeding, "shes wounded!". Nights snapped her attention to Holly and nodded, "I was sent hear to take care of her". Holly sprouted her wings and few over helping Nights take her to the sofa, "let me help you" she said as she cleared an area for them. Nights nodded and looked back at Syn one more time as he glared at her, did he remember? Syn sheathed his katana and kept his Nodachi close at hand. Nights started by removing the woman's mask as Holly ran off to the bathroom to get some towels and possibly a fist aide kit.

Climbing up and reaching the roof top he looked around to see the vampire that was causing so much trouble for him. He wished he could relax for a night and enjoy things without needing his attention else where. But then that wouldnt be a normal night at all. He watched the vampire before him closely. His eyes narrowed as they saw the boy laying on the ground before turning his attention back to the vampire.

"You called?" he wasnt going to get to close, so he decided to stay near the edge of the building then in the middle near her.

"You have finally come," she said watching him,"So did you love my little mess I left at the club? Seems like you picked yourself up an interesting person. Her blood is all over you. Tell me, did you think twice before saving her?"

"What do you mean?" asked Shade watching her closely any movement, but then he realized he had to watch the boy as well. Young as they were, they reeked of blood. He then started to get it, the blood hunts was the boy not her herself. He narrowed his eyes and looked to her, "Your letting him drink every human he pleases?"

"I'm letting him have fun," she said amused,"as for the girl you most likely wont be saving. She is an assassin. Her name isnt unknown in any city. I'm surprised how keen she is however, but toying with her was to easy. She goes by Lancer. Have your little goons look at her file. They will tell you everything you need to know about her."

"Alright, but whats with the boy?" asked Shade putting his hands into fists,"Why so young? And why teach him the way to kill when we need to keep safe, our identities are important to conceal and only kill when needed. But you're creating a blood bath in this city. Why?"

"Tsk, I'm not hear to discuss that with you, I just thought you should know about the assassin," she waved a finger in the air and looked to the boy at her feet, "Go and have fun, this might take longer then expected.

The boy nodded looking from Shade to the vampire who had turned him and back again. Getting to his feet he walked over to the ledge and jumped down landing on his feet with ease. He then headed out into the streets looking for a victim.

"I know only your name, Lenor," Shade said spitting as he said it,"There is no other information on you. I've checked. So where the hell did you come from?"

"Temper temper, I didnt think it was in you of all vampires to get this mad," she giggled before walking towards him,"I'm not your normal vampire, havent you figured that out yet?" Deciding not to wait for him to get it she lunged at him, using her full strength. For she knew it was vampire against vampire, to toy with one of her own would be suicide.

Shade let his nails become long claws and blocked her swipes with his arms across his chest like an x. He then dug his feet into the ground and pushed her back. Clawing at her when she was slightly caught off guard but to little effect, she seemed so much faster. He glared, and hissed in frustration, revealing his fangs. He punched at her, and kicked but neither seemed to land a real good hit.

"Come on, your suppose to be the famous Shade, and you cant even hit me," she taunted as she watched Shade throwing and kicking punches at her.

Feeling slightly drained he glared at her, 'How can she turn a kid into a freaking vampire!' He then realized, the kid must not have turned off his humanity to have killed so many with out having it effect him. He narrowed his eyes at this thought. It was this that caught him off his guard and she landed a good kick to his side causing him to stumble and skid on the pavement. Getting to his senses he glared at her, teeth showing, "How could you take away that boys life!?"

"Well it was really easy, his life was already miserable. So I just fuled the fire," Lenor said happily before starting to run at him again.

Blocking a kick to the head he then slashed at her, this time getting her other arm. This caused her to jump back and lick her own blood before smiling to him,"I am getting bored, but I shall finish this quickly so I can get back to the kid."

She then ran at him with all her speed and strength. Knowing he wouldnt be able to keep up to her speed she then pulled his right arm and then twisting it back lunged him into the ground before then flipping him over and standing over him. She tucked her hair behind her ear, and placed a foot onto his chest and put pressure on it,"Vampires heal quickly after all. But your arm that I grabbed is useless. Your body is in to much shock to have realized it yet so it gives me a chance to tell you. The kid I have turned will be the death of you if you cant even control your temper, wonder how long you'll last the way you fight now." She then turned and ran off the roof to find the boy, wondering if he got himself into a mess.

Wincing as he got to his feet, realizing she was right. His arm really was useless. He growled before falling back to the ground. To tired to even bother getting up. He closed his eyes and disappeared into the dark purple darkness.

Nodding as he listened to Syn and crossed his arms, he knew he wouldnt get much out of him about Shade. So he let it go for now. Then something caught his attention. Blood. He looked towards the door before seeing who it really was, he looked more to what they were carrying then to listen to their conversation. The smell of blood was strong it was making him hungry.

Looking from the figure that walked in to Syn and back SC turned its head to the side before jumping up onto Nights shoulder before she started to move to the couch. Rocking slightly by the sudden motion it held on for deer life. Once settled did he notice that Ishimu wasnt acting right and decided to put a protective barrier that wouldnt allow Ishimu in.

Not knowing what SC had done did, Ishimu walked right into the barrier only to be knocked backed. Ishimu hissed and bared his fangs at it. "What the hell?" Ishimu said,"You have a magical couch?" He then clawed at the air looking for the magical barrier.

"I think its best for now that Ishimu leaves until the blood is gone.." SC said looking towards Syn, unsure if he agreed or not.

Lancer's eyes remained closed as she held on barely to life. Her skin was slightly paler then normal due to the loss of blood. Her face didnt seem to have any scars or injuries from the fight. She looked to be in her teens, almost seeming young to be an assassin. She was nearly to far gone to know what was really going on around her.

Nights stepped back when she saw Ishimu try to get passed the barrier. She gave SC a quick rub on the head, "good thinking". She bypassed the barrier and began to clean up the wounds with the materials that Holly had gotten her. "I'm not gonna ask about the newborn right now but can you please get him out of here?" she asked glancing up at Syn.

Syn gritted his teeth and grabbed his coat and secured his katana in its proper place shoving his Nodachi into Holly's arms. She panicked for a moment as he grabbed Ishimu by his arm leading him away from the woman on the couch, "Its silver, use it on her if she does anything funny, and if needed the couch can pull out to a bed". He sighed seeing all the blood, they were trying to get away from all the blood so demons wouldn't follow them. He mentally cursed and pulled Ishimu out of the building, "lets go for a walk Ishimu".

Nights sighed, 'he does remember..'. She looked up at Holly who had set aside the Nodachi and went back to helping her out. "thank you..", "its Holly" she said smiling up at her. Nights returned the smile, "thank you Holly, my name is Nights". Holly gave a nod and looked at the woman. "she had a number done on her..". Nights nodded, 'this Lenore woman is dangerous..'. The two began to finally patch her up.

Stubbling when Syn had grabbed him he looked at Syn, he was about to strike until he saw who it was and quickly recovered. He then sighed as he headed out the door with Syn. "Where are we going?" he smiled a little, they hadnt been outside together in what seemed like ages. Looking around the city and seeing not to many people out an about, it wasnt until he smelled more bloood in the air, though faint that he wondered what was going on.

"Dont worry about other demons finding us, I put a barrier around us for a bit..It wont last to long but it should last until we can clean most of the blood.." SC said smiling at Nights,"And long time no see! I'm guessing you met up with Shade? Was he mad to see you? Happy?" It was curious to know if Shade was mad at it or not for summoning Nights here.

The boy however wasnt with Lenor. He was off doing his own thing feeling like doing something along the lines of what others might call stupid. He looked around him a little before heading down the street. He hoped Lenor wouldnt find him, at least not yet. He wished to find his own amusement for a bit.

"I'm going to show you why I chose this area to live in" he said looking over to him smiling a little. He was glad he calmed down. The last thing they needed was for him to lose it again. He relaxed his grip on Ishimu's arm but still held onto it as he lead him away from the buildings in the area, "how do you feel about lakes?" he said with a smile.

"Thank you SC your always one step ahead of us" Nights said as she quickly gave it a kiss on its head, "its been too long! I should have gotten in contact with you guys sooner, and yes, he was happy" she said smiling, "it was short lived because duty calls" her smile grew into a grin as her cheeks got a little pink, "I did get to see him smile though".

Holly watched the two, a little wiereded out. This was the same Shade they were talking about right? It was hard to believe that a guy like him could make someone like her act this way. "Umm..." she said hoping to get the awkward thoughts of Shade being nice and lovey-dovey with someone out of her head, "It feels like she has a few broken ribs, I can most likely make up something that can heal that, though I'm not sure what we can do if she has a punctured lung". Nights nodded, "that would be great of you could, I'll take care of the rest while you do that". Holly nodded and stepped away from the two feeling really awkward she looked around the house for things she could use for the woman.

"The lake?" he turned his head to the side wondering why the lake of all places but decided to go with it. "Yea, I dont think I've ever seen it at night though," Ishimu said looking around them, he then noticed that Syn was still holding his hand and turned slightly red. He then quickly looked towards a building that was to his other side away from Syn so he couldnt tell. It was dark out so he was sure it wouldnt show very well. But he didnt wish to take chances.

"Of course! You can never be to careful," SC said looking to Holly slightly confused on something but decided to wait since they were both busy trying to fix up the girl. "Wonder what she did to piss off Lenor though.." SC though to himself but more out loud. It turned his head to the side and blinked a few times before jumping off Night's shoulder and onto the couch. It didnt get to see the girl with the mask on since Nights had seemed to have taken it off. "Wonder who she is..."

A dark purple bubbling portal appeared at the steps of Syn's hang out. Shade soon emerged from it an slid to the ground once it had closed. Laughing at the state he was in. He was already expecting a lecture from Nights on how he should be more careful. He shook his head as he clumsily got to his feet and opened the door with his good arm. He then walked in,"I'm back.." He looked around hearing silence. He wondered what everyone was doing. He walked into the room where he could smell the blood coming from. He couldnt smell it outside though so it was strange at first. 'SC must have put up a barrier..' he thought as he looked to Nights and SC,"How is she doing?" He walked over to the love seat and sat down. He hoped to hide his wounds until they were done with the girl. She seemed in worse condition then himself.

"Well that's good then" he looked around them making sure they were going the right way, "its a good place to visit and clear your head, or just to look up at the sky when your having a bad day", he spoke softly as he walked. "Besides I don't think you want to be around when Shade comes back do you?" he said as he looked over at him.

"Hopefully we can find out all about that when she comes to, Holly hows it going over there?" She called to Holly who was making a mess in the kitchen looking for the materials he needs. "He has nothing fresh!" she yelled annoyed with what she found. Nights laughed seeing the Fairy upset, "so can you do it?". Holly came out of the kitchen mixing some odd things in a bowl, "if he had fresh herbs it would work faster, but nope, hes gatta go for the dried kind". Nights laughed, "as long as it works".

Holly came back into the living room in time to see Shade come in. Things were gonna get awkward she felt. Nights looked up at him and smiled, "shes doing much better than how she was when we got her, she all patched up, Holly is working on something for her broken ribs and I'm going to check to see if she has any internal bleeding once shes done" she said giving him the short list of the things they have done as she cleaned the inside of her mask waiting for Holly to finish her odd concoction. "Once shes all done I'll take care of you", knowing how strong this Lenore person was it would almost be impossible to escape unscathed.

"Arent you one of Shade's little followers?" asked a silver haired figure with blue eyes looking down at the creature it had found,"Tell me little creature. Is it Shade that spies on me? Did he think I wouldnt notice his own little puppet watching me?"

"N-no this was my idea to watch you..." Blinky replied watching the figure before it. It wasnt sure on what to really do. Did it run and hide or did it try to fight him on its own. It watched the figure before it closely.

"You think I buy that?" he shook his head and laughed, "No Shade is up to something. Tell me little creature, where is he and I'll see him myself."

"I'm not telling!" Blinky insisted as it watched the figure before it stoop down and glare at him.

"Well I suppose I can just beat it out of you..."

Blinky hissed at him and shook its head,"I wont tell!"

Sighing he grabbed the little thing by the ears and held it up to him. Standing straight up he watched the little figure,"Well I guess I could just hold you like this and wait. But that might take all day. Just be a good little thing and tell me where Shade is. It'll end all this trauma to your ears."

Hissing in pain it struggled to get free but it didnt seem to be getting it anywhere. It then glared at him and crossed its arms. It hissed and then growled, more out of frustration then anger. Knowing the figure before it wouldnt let go until he got what he wished. 'I hate this guy so much...' it thought as it then sighed lightly,"He's in Denvil City realm..."

"See that wasnt so hard now whas it?" he laughed setting the creature down and started to walk off.

"Where are you off to.." Blinky said watching him walking away.

"Where do you think?" he laughed again before waving to the creature, "be a good little creature and tell him I'm coming for him."

Walking through the city to where he usually went when in a bind such as this. He opened a door where a hooded figure seemed to have been waiting for him. They were sitting at a table, the room dark except with the red glow of a light. It then looked toward him, unable to see the figures face or eyes.

"You have come at last...I wondered when you would," it seemed to sound like it was smiling at the figure that had walked through its doors.

Looking around the city and humming a little Lenor was busy pretending to be looking for her newborn. She could find him really easy if she wanted. But she wanted the kid to have a little fun without feeling babysit all the time. She looked to the sky and stretched her arms and put her hands behind her head as she walked. She then remembered that Shade managed to claw one of her arms. She hissed a little,'Dang vampire.' Baring her fangs she looked around her, there didnt seem to be anyone near her so she continued

"I cant wait to see it, I bet its awesome right now," Ishimu said happily looking on ahead,"We going the right way?" He had asked looking back to him. The city seemed weird, there were no people outsie, just like the night they had met. He then thought on it. It seemed more and more like the day they had met, except now they seemed to be close. He shook his head, "No he gives me the creeps.." He admitted. He couldnt stand him. Something just seemed weird to him and he didnt like it. He shook it off and looked back on ahead.

"Take your time, I wont die or anything. I'm not as hurt as she is," Shade replied looking over his shoulder that was really obvious was dislocated. He was glad he didnt have to walk all the way to the building.

Turning its head to the side SC looked over from Shade to Nights and back again. It watched in silence wondering what would be brought up. They havent been together in years and it was very much curious of what gossip they would talk on.

"How did you know I was even here?" asked Shade remembering he hadnt seen her in a long time,"Were you already here?"

"If its clear the water should reflect the sky above like a mirror" Syn said smiling, obviously excited if it were to happen. "its right around the corner, but you gatta make sure you don't turn too early, if you go down an ally you run into the park that's right beside it and you would have to hop a three foot fence and go through a little bit of the park" he explained as he turned on the correct corner that displayed the lake in front of them. "Were here" he said grinning.

Holly finished up mixing up the ingredients and boiled it quickly, straining out the leaves and herbs as she did, it was still a little hot but worked best when it was. She poured it into a small glass and brought it over to the woman, carefully lifting her head and poured it into her mouth helping her swallow it. "It shoud take about ten to fifteen miuets to take effect, but its going to be painful, mending bones isn't easy" she said backing off from them and sat on the recliner waiting for further instructions.

"Thanks Holly" Nights said as she knelt on the floor beside the couch waiting for Holly's "potion" to work. She glanced at SC real quick and smiled when Shade asked how she knew he was here, "oh, a little birdie told me. I was at home visiting me when I got a message" she added with a laugh. "I've never been here before, how long have you been in Denvil City?".

Looking on ahead he nodded a little at hearing him explain on how to get there. When they turned the right corner he looked towards the lake. It was indeed amazing. The water reflected the moon. Small waves crushed against a sandy beach. The lake seemed huge. Ishimu never even came to the lake, not even during the day. He didnt know why he didnt. He looked back to Syn and smiled,"It really is pretty here." He listened around them, hearing nothing they seemed to be alone within the park.

"A day, I was summoned by SC saying it could use my help.." Shade said looking to Nights,"But that encounter I admit could have gone better. The house smelled of blood, and Ishimu was turned into a vampire. Syn said he could handle it but honestly I had my doubts..." He shrugged hoping he wouldnt have to go into detail on where he had gone after that blow out,"Shortly after that I ran into a vampire named Lenor. To be honest she reminds a lot of like Storm. His way of thinking and everything. I have Blinky spying on him but I dont know how well that is really going. I havent heard much from Blinky." Shaking his head,"When I left you is when I was meeting up with Lenor. She wanted to talk, but she wasnt alone either. Not this time. She had some young newborn. But the way she is going about it is making the kid become a threat."

SC was on the arm of the couch, watching the two. It smiled happily. It laughed a little by being called a little birdie, but Shade didnt seem to have noticed it to much since he explained what had been going on. He then looked around the room a little, it was an interesting hide out. It then remembered the barrier and looked to the girl wondering how they should get rid of it before the barrier fails.


"I'm in need of your assistance once again," Storm smiled to the figure before him,"As always you get what you want. I need to head into a place known as Denvil City. Think you can manage?"

The figure nodded and looked to him, still unable to see the person behind the hood. "Of course, and you always know what I request of you. So go fourth." They then looked to a small stage like set up and started to form a portal. It was much like the ones Shade can summon with a small change. It had lighting with the dark purple. They then looked to Storm,"it should bring you to the streets of Denvil City."

Nodding Storm then walked into the portal and let himself get sucked down into it. He had his eyes closed not wishing to see the swirling mass of transport. It often got him dizzy. Waiting to appear though always seemed to take forever. But this was the only way he knew of traveling between the two worlds.

"I'm glad you like it" he said flashing him a grin. He let go of Ishimu's hand and went over to the waters edge picking up a few pebbles from the ground, "in daylight its normally filled with kids and their parents, old men fishing, they release what they catch though, and just people enjoying and feeding the few ducks that visit from time to time", he looked out at the water, "its much nicer at night though". With a flick of his wrist he tossed one of the pebbles he gathered and watched it skip across the waters surface leaving ripples in its path, "do you know how to skip stones?" he said looking at him a playful grin on his face.

"Oh my, all this in one day?" Nights looked at him concerned, all this stress in one day, a new trouble some person, two newborns and soo much killing, all in one night. She didn't know how he could do it all, and mostly by himself. "You know" she started as she ran her hand through her hair, "I'm always happy to help out, we were quite the duo when we were together back then". She smiled remembering the times together, camping out, fighting together, having each others back. Did time just really get the best of them that they've been apart for that long?

Three figures walked down the empty road heading towards a group of buildings. One figure in particular kept on veering to one side often needing one of the figures to help keep it straight to the point where they put an arm around the persons waist keeping them upright.

The taller of the three sighed heavily, "you just had to take up that drinking challenge? Look at you, your a mess! You can barley stand up straight!". They got a finger shoved in their face from the one they were helping up, "I never back down from a challenge" they said with a slurred tone of voice, "especially from a looker like that one!". The taller sighed, "for once, please act your age, your not twenty again". The shortest of the three laughed quietly, "its a good thing Syn's home is close by, no?". The tallest nodded, "its like he planned it". The middle one began to laugh. Realizing it was his plan to crash at Syn's place the tallest let him go and watched him fall over on the floor with a loud thump, and continued to walk on. The shortest looked back at the one on the floor and quickened their pace to keep up with the other. The one who had fallen over sat up holding their head, "now that was rude!"

Finally the three entered the building, feeling odd as they went though the front doors, like something was trying to keep something out. "OI! SYN!" the middle height person called out, their voice booming through the building. The shortest put a finger to their lips shushing them, "quiet no need to yell, he might be sleeping". The tallest nodded and went though the apartment only to see some people they didn't know, "well...are we interrupting something?". The other two stood beside them looking at the new people.

Holly got up from her seat and blinked a few times, "Kasius, Balgrim and Quintus?" she looked at them in shocked. The middle one smiled and waved a hand, "Yo!".

"I can use the help," Shade said looking to Nights,"I'm unsure what this vampire is thinking. Causing this much attention is really dangerous for us. Other vampires will be on her case I'm sure...But the others might be glad in what she's doing. As for Ishimu, you can blame Syn for that one...But You didnt hear that from me." He looked around when he thought he heard voices outside and then someone opening a door. He sighed hearing a commotion and then a sudden 'OI SYN' from the hall. Looking to see three people and then Holly seemed to know them so it couldnt be to bad. He watched the three and one appeared to be in odd states with alcohol. He shook his head not wanting to know.

"You kind of are..." SC said looking to the three from the arm of the couch. It didnt know who these guys were. They didnt seem human, yet it never seen them before either. It watched where it was unsure if it should have talked at all.

Pain seared through her body as her ribs started to slowly mend. She screamed out in pain, but didnt really move. The pain had caused her to slowly come out of her state, but the pain was extremely painful then anything she had ever felt before. She gripped the couch with her hands as the pain became worse before blacking out again.

"No I dont really know how to skip rocks into a lake..." Ishimu said walking over to him and looking out over the water. It really was pretty at night, and to hear about it during the day time seemed like it would be fun too. But he knew he was having issues with humans. He sighed a little and looked around the darkness of the park. It seemed nice though, he finally got Syn to himself. So he figured he'd enjoy it. He wasnt sure when he'd get a chance again. He looked back to Syn.

"Sorry about bothering you guys in...what ever you were doing" Kasuis said glancing at the girl lied out on the couch, "we just needed a place for this one to rest for the moment before he gets in a worse state then he is now", he pointed over to Blagrim who pouted crossing his arms over his chest obviously upset over his friends comment, but leaned against him having trouble standing in one place.

"Umm..." the shorter one, Quintus, chimed in, "well just use Syn's room for the time being, it'll be like we aren't even here" he said as he gave a small smile to them and looked back at his friends getting a nod from Kasius and mutters from Balgrim.

When the woman on the couch suddenly burst out screaming caused Nights and Holly to jump back from where they were. Quintus doing the same but holding on to Kasius arm for support who only rubbed the sorter males head reassuring him it was fine. Balgrim un-phased walked into Syn's room throwing himself onto his bed and just laying there. Quintus looked up at Kasius, a light shade of pink on his cheeks as he followed Balgrim in with Kasuis close behind him closing the door after him.

Nights blinked a few times, startled by the new people and the woman just suddenly shrieking out in pain. She looked to Holly who only nodded, "its in effect". She sighed, wondering can this day, night, get any weirder. "Well by the sounds of it, you could use all the help you can get" she said looking back at Shade trying to change the subject.

"Its all pretty simple, its all in the wrist!" he said as he stood behind Ishimu and taking on of his hands. He placed a relatively smooth flat stone that he had picked up moments ago and placed it in his palm and closed his hand round it lightly. Then aiming towards the water gave his wrist a quick flick releasing the rock from his hand and watched it skid across the water like his did. "Its just like that" he said with a smile. "And if your lucky you might even see a fish jump out of the water thinking it was a bug" he added with a laugh.

Not saying a word and watching the figures head into the room. He shrugged it off and looked to the girl on the couch slightly confused, "Whats in effect exactly?" He looked to Holly and nodded, "Yea, Lenor is a pain..and if Storm joins in we have a big issue." He knew Nights knew of Storm. Sighing heavily he moved his arm over his injured shoulder, "Also are you finished healing her?" He wasnt to sure if they were done or were waiting on something more.

Jumping as well when the girl screamed. SC looked to the girl and then jumped off the couch. It then headed into the hall and put an ear to the door where the demons seemed to head to. It tried to listen to what might be going on on the other side. Always curious of new demons. It then decided to sit there and wait for them to talk, or assumed they would. It was unlikely they would be trying to sleep.

"Nice! I want to see a fish jump!" He said looking for a stone so he could try it on his own. Wondering how smooth the stone had to be as he picked up a few but didnt seem to be round enough. He then looked over to Syn and smiled before looking back to the sandy beach. Something however caught his eye. He turned his head to the side and grabbed what he saw. It was shiny, and interesting. He held it up the moonlight for a better look. It appeared to be some kind of weird ring. He looked over to Syn with a slight shrug, "What do you make of this?"

Deep within the shadows of the park that Syn and Ishimu were at. Were blood red eyes. They watched their every movement. It didnt take them long to get to the park, being bored you often thought the park would bring people. So he assumed the two figures were humans and just had a bad luck streak. Watching and waiting for the right moment to strike. They crouched low into the bushes when ever he thought one would look in his direction.

Holly looked over the woman making sure she didn't move around too much, "her ribs were broken during the fight, I gave her something that will mend them back together". She looked from the woman over to Nights, "I can take care of her for the time being, you better take care of that shoulder of his before it gets worse". She began to worry about how she was going to react when she awoke, 'well she should be waking up soon if everything wen all right and she has no more injury's..'.

Nights nodded and laughed slightly, "we don't needed it turning blue". She went over to him and began to look over his shoulder, gently feeling it in certain places to see just how bad it was. What she felt was good, nothing torn, maybe some bruising internally, but other than that nothing too dangerous to him. Going to the kitchen she went into the freezer and grabbed some ice putting it into a bag she found. "Your not gonna like this in a moment, I'm sorry its going to hurt". Nights went back to his side, placed her palm on his shoulder giving it a quick thrust getting a loud popping sound in return. The joint was back in its socket. She quickly replaced her hand with the bag of ice, giving him an apologetic smile. "I hope you know you wont be able to move this arm allot right?". Her head perked up remembering one more detail. "I almost forgot, because of some swelling that can occur you cant wear any rings". at that point she looked down at his hand and noticed something was missing. "...Shade..." she started quietly, "what happened to the ring I gave you?".

Quintus sat on the edge of the bed as Balgrim sprawled out on Syn's bed while Kasius leaned against the wall opposite to them. Quintus looked up at the taller male, "are you sure we can trust them here? Syn's not even home and we don't know who they are". Balgrim raised an arm with a finger pointing in the air, "pups got a point". Kasuis shook his head, "Holly is with them, they seem ok with her, plus" he paused and smiled, "there's a gentlemen in there who's high in both status and respect. Hes to be trusted". Quintus game him a uncertain look but trusted him. Balgrim scoffed and grabbed a pillow putting it under his head closing his eyes. The bluenett and brunette sighed at the same time. "Were only staying until you sober up Bal, no more than that". Balgrim waved them off and quickly feel asleep.

Syn was picking up a few more stones when Ishimu called him over to look at the ring. He shrugged, "probably just someones lost ring, keep it if you want". He noticed that he had some trouble finding the right kind of stones. He smiled and shared a few that he had, "wanna race to see who can get a fish to jump first?". He was glad that he was keeping Ishimu's mind off of things back at his place, he didn't want him to worry about anything right now. It was just the two of them. That's all that mattered right now.

On the roof top of Denvil City. There were two masked females. One with red robe and black underneath, the other with a gold robe and black underneath. Such clothes were that of the assassins. They looked out and narrowed their eyes. Something wasnt right. Their other should have been here by now.

The one cloaked in red looked to the streets, their dark blood eyes scanning the area closely. There was no sign of the one they waited for. Looking to the one in gold they waited. Watching in silence as the cool breeze seemed to shift and cause blood to fill the air. They were down wind so when the breeze shifted they just got the smell of blood.

Eyes narrowed as the one in gold nodded before jumping down into the streets. They then started to head towards the smell of the blood. What was the cause of such foulness in the air. They didnt have to look to know the one cloaked in red was following her. Fiddling with her ring that was around her left finger, she wondered what became of the other. Worry filled her but quickly fought to keep herself in control. An out of control assassin was a dead assassin.

Finding no sign of the blood as the looked around. It seemed impossible to figure out where their other had gone off to. The one cloaked in blue was no where to be seen. This seemed cause more worry for one then the other. The other always seemed calm under such pressure. Knowing things always worked out in the end, if not it was the way of the assassins.

"Your better off not fiddling with your jewelry right now," the one in red said looking over to her companion,"You know what happens when you do."

Nodding slowly, she knew alright. She was often punished for fiddling with things she shouldnt. It meant she still had feelings left, and every assassin knew it was a weakness. She sighed a little and looked around them. Through the mask it almost felt like nothing was real. It felt like nothing could happen, you were safe as long as you kept the mask on. Her eyes were light blue. The trio was often known as the 'Crowheart ' when together. Without one they just werent a trio.

"My, my...more of you?" said a women from the shadows and soon walking out so the assassins could see her,"I didnt expect the assassin headquarters to be so busy around Denvil City. Things are truly getting interesting."

"Another? What do you mean?" asked cool calm and collective one. Her red eyes watching the women closely, keeping her red cloak tightly around her, but ready if she needed any of her weapons.

"Oh? Did you not hear that one of you I had ran into. By now she is most likely dead," she laughed as she watched the assassins closely,"But fear not. I am not hear to fight. I am here for business of my own. Why are you two even here?"

"We can not tell you," the one in red said before the other could even reply. She didnt wish to give this person any information.

"Petty, I could tell you where she might be. But I expect information first," she smiled, showing her fangs to her enemies, "What do you say?"

The girl looked to the one in the red. She was angry that the vampire would know something of the one they were searching for. But the one in red showed no sign of anything. Their blue eyes looked back to the vampire and then watched them closely. She was ready for a fight, even if it didnt come down to it. "What did you do to her!?"

"Why are you here in Denvil City?" she repeated getting board and started to turn her back to them,"Without information on both sides there is no compromise."

"We are here on business, demon business," the one in red finally said watching the vampire closely as they ended up stopping and looking back to the assassin who finally spoke what she wanted.

"You will find her in a place not far from here," she said, "Do you not smell her blood?"

The vampire didnt wait for a reply before heading off to find her newborn. She didnt wish for the assassins to find him and kill him on sight. He had to have had enough fun for one night anyway. Sunlight would only be around the corner. She didnt look back as she jumped onto a roof and headed onto the other side of the street. Following the smell of blood in hopes it would lead her to the newborn she had created.

They watched the vampire go. Before turning the way they had came in hopes that they would run into them on the next street over; away from the direction the vampire had gone. Walking what seemed like hours they soon stopped at a place that had an odd energy. They both narrowed their eyes as they looked to one another as if deciding how they would approach this. They knew something was within the building, but what they were uncertain.

'Just awesome, so if Syn does come at me and wants to fight I cant battle. If Lenor comes around I cant battle. If storm comes around I am screwed,'' he thought as he bit his lip causing a small trace of blood, when his shoulder popped back into place. He looked to Nights, he couldnt put her in such danger. But what choice did he have? He licked the blood from his lip and gritted his teeth. Closing his eyes he wasnt sure what to do. He then held the ice pack in place in case Nights was needed with the assassin. Tensing up at the ring comment he looked away sadly,"I l-lost it..." He didnt mean to loose it. Over the years with fighting and being so busy, he didnt realize it was gone until maybe a month ago. He wasnt sure how he would tell Nights and now it seemed like a better idea, only he forgot to bring it up.

Shooting up from the couch she thought she heard voices. That cant be right. She was in a club. But she made a big mistake and yelled in pain, loudly, as she quickly laid back down. She then started coughing and wheezing. She looked to the ceiling. It wasnt the same as the club, the lighting in the room was different. 'Where the hell am I?' She closed her eyes listening around her,"I hear breathing." She growled a little before coughing up a little blood. She winced, her whole body hurt. Dang that vampire. They werent normal. No, pure blood? She felt really dizzy. Putting a hand slowly to her face, she realized her mask was off. "Dang it I better not have lost that! I'll be in so much trouble!"

They could hear the scream come from within and knew right away who's it was. The one in blue. They gritted their teeth before charging at the door together. The door splintered off its hinges and landed in the hallway, before they rushed into the home. They looked down the long hallway thinking the one they seek was in the back room. They ignored the people in the living room for now as they walked down the hall, ignored the little creature who seemed to go 'EEK!' and run away. They stopped at the door to the bedroom. They didnt bother knocking before slamming it off its hinges as well and let the door slam into the wall and shatter. "Where is she!?" asked the one in red watching the creatures within the room closely.

"Yeah!" shouted Ishimu happily, he liked the idea of a challenge. So he skipped a rock across the water that Syn had given him. There was no fish but that didnt stop him from trying again. Still no fish. He sighed, he was having fun though but no luck. He then looked to Syn,"What does the winner get?" He turned his head to the side.

A figure in the shadows was watching them very closely. Skipping rocks and seeming to have a blast. Finding this odd vampire type behavior he continued to watch them closely. He had gotten enough to eat so he could wait for a while before coming out and attacking. But which one would he attack? They both seemed like good opponents.

Nights grew silent. He lost it? A wave of anger washed over as the urge to hit him in his shoulder grew, but died quickly. She sighed, "I see...". She began to unraveled some of the gauze left over from patching up the woman on the couch hoping to make a makeshift sling until she could get a proper one for him. "I guess your night bound then" she said quietly, upset, but yet not upset. He was busy with things. Probably never paid it much thought until he went into the sun one day.

Holly tried not to pay any mind to Nights and Shade, seeing as something personal was going on, something about a ring? It wasn't her place to pry even though she was really interested. She noticed the woman began to stir before screaming out again causing her to jump back again almost becoming airborne as he wings sprang out in surprise. She noticed when she panicked feeling her face and not her mask. Holly quickly picked it up from beside her and held it out for her, it had to get clean-" she said before she was cut off, seeing the front door fly off it hinges and two cloaked being seemingly fly into the bed room knocking that door down catching Nights' attention as well.

Quintus yawned, not wanting to be up this late, but had no choice to the snoring drink beside him. He looked at Kasuis who seemed perfectly fine, eyes closed lost in thought. He smiled looking up at him. Then the door suddenly came crashing down on Kasius who had been standing by. Quintus jumped onto the bed started landing on all fours, hair standing on end. he looked at the two cloaked figures demanding where someone was. Just as he was about to ask them who, he noticed Kasius on the floor, surrounded by wood that was the door. He had minor scraps but was bleeding from the head from the initial hit and was out cold. He snarled at them bearing his teeth, "You. Hurt. Kasius!" The bed then shook beside him.

Sitting up Balgrim faced the two cloaked ones, his eyes shielded by his bangs. A thin snake like object slowly moved from behind him, the tip splitting apart into five sharp claws facing the two of them, "just who the hell do you think you are?" he said growling deeply, glaring at them as his golden eyes glowed brightly.

Syn laughed, "its so on then!" he said tossing a few more stones but no fish. He thought for a moment as he gathered a few more stones piling some at Ishimu's feet for him to use as well, "winner gets...." he trailed off throwing another stone. "Winner gets...to pick where we hang out next? No if ands or buts?" he said looking at his stone skipping partner.

Looking to Nights sadly, was she upset? It wasnt like he meant to loose the ring she had given him. To him that was a very special ring, despite already being special of its own. It was a gift from Nights, and he couldnt believe he had lost it. He nodded slowly as he listened to her, "Yea, I've been night bound for a while now..." He didnt wish to bring up the memory on how he had suddenly walked into daylight and nearly fried. At the time he didnt know he had lost his ring. And thinking back then, he should have been more careful.

Hearing the commotion, and then footsteps. She wasnt sure at first who they were until there was another loud bang and more commotion. And voices. She groaned as she took the mask from Holly. She quickly put it back on feeling safe once more. She then looked towards Holly. 'A fairy?' She wished to sit up but knew her ribs wouldnt allow it. She growled at hearing the other two in the other room seeming to be fighting on where she was,"You two are idiots!" She yelled from the living room. But knew they wouldnt come until the people in the other room were dealt with. She then put a hand to her side wincing slightly. "How long have I been out?" she asked, her golden eyes looking to the fairy.

'A demon?' thought the one in red and she brought out her weapon from her cloak. They didnt call her, Reaper, for nothing. Holding the huge scythe, you'd wonder how it even fit behind her so well..She looked to the demon. Her red eyes never leaving the figure who had spoken,"I'm a demon slayer, and looks like I found my next victim." She glared to the figure watching them very closely.

The other next to the one in red looked to the other wondering if they were demon as well. Her blue eyes watched them closely. Her hands shifted under her cloak ready to fight the demons that were in the room. She wondered if the one they had knocked out was also a demon. But she didnt have time to wonder as she watched he two closely. One seemed really ready to battle, but the other not so much she thought. It was about this time that the two had heard the other calling to them from the other room. But they both ignored her watching the two still.

"Alright you're on!" Ishimu said skipping more rocks and causing them to skip along the water. he tried to get the rock to go out as much as possible in hopes a fish would think it was a bug. It wasnt on his fifth or sixth skip that a fish had jumped and splashed. He smiled at the fish, he enjoyed watching fish. He looked over to Syn,"I wisn?"

Nights sighed as she began to slip his arm into the makeshift sling, happy that he was holding the ice to his shoulder, "I guess I just have to get you another one, might take a while.." She took a deep breath and smiled to him, "tell me if you feel anymore pain or if it starts to swell up, ok?" Right now taking care of his arm takes priority, the ring would have to wait for the moment. In the meantime she looked towards the bedroom that seemed to get louder, not knowing the full extent about what was going on inside.

Holly looked between the woman in front of her and the bedroom, hearing crashing yelling and growling, "you've been out for a few hours. A friend found you and brought you here to get healed, you lost a lot of blood". Her wings fluttered behind her nervously looking back at the room, "do you know who those people are? My friends are in there and it doesn't sound too good in there..." She had half a mind go go in there but was scared when it came to the two closed beings.

Balgrim couldn't help but laugh, "sorry sweetheart, but the next victim is going to be you" he clenched his fist cracking his knuckles at the same time and relieved that his nails grew into long and sharp claws. He effortlessly stood on top of the bed, the thing snakelike object, being his tail, swayed behind him, ready for any kind of attack. He smirked bearing sharp teeth at them, "that puny lookin scythe doesn't scare me, lets see what you can do" he said as his tail beckoned them to come at him.

Quintus kept his eyes on the one closest to him, watching her hands more importantly as they slipped under her robes. He didn't like these people after they hurt Kasius, now he didn't trust these people at all now that one of them had drawn a weapon. He snarled once more as blue pointed wolf ears sprouted from the top of his hair, his fangs grew larger, slowly he took the form or a light blue wolf with matching blue eyes. He slowly moved from the bed not taking his eyes of of her and blocking her path to the exit and more importantly, Kasius.

Syn blinked a few more times as he saw the fish jump out of the water after one of Ishimu's rocks had caught it attention, "well ill be damned..." he said quietly. He looked at him and smiled, "congrats, have any ideas already? Or should we wait until tomorrow night?". He was having fun with him, almost forgetting what happened the previous night.

Nodding to Nights, Shade looked to the hallway. It seemed things were heating up with the hooded figures. He wondered who they were and what brought them to Denvil City. He looked to Nights.

"I should be alright, but now that the girl on the couch is awake we may want to make her comfortable," he looked back to the assassin on the couch, "Am I correct that your name is Lancer?"

"I knew there had to be more here then a fairy. To much breathing. Yes my code name is Lancer," she replied she tried her moved her head to hopefully see the room she was in a little better. When she saw Shade her eyes narrowed,"A vampire. My night keeps getting better and better."

Her attention went back to what the fairy had asked, "They are assassins. We are a special group I suppose you could say. We fight and kill demons. We cut off their heads and take them to our main headquarters. Then we get paid."

Glaring at the assassin he moved from where he sat. He walked into the hall to get a better look of what was going on. It seemed things were escalating quickly among the demons and assassins. SC was freaking out unsure of what to do as it looked to all four of them.

"Don't call me sweet heart!" This ticked her off and she ran at the one on the bed. She then sliced through the air and at Balgrim. 'How dare a demon call her that. It will so pay! ' she thought. Her red eyes never left her target. She was fierce and knew she could keep up with the demon easy.

"We aren't going to get paid fir this.." said Fang. Knowing that it was little use to convince Reaper to reason.

Looking to the demon that had started to transform she sighed. The reasonable one must fight now. She glared at the one blocking her way out, "I get nothing from killing you. But I can't have you live either."

Pulling out her daggers, which really weren't normal daggers. They weren't made out of steal but silver. They were shaped like a wolf's tooth but longer. She knew how to wield them. And she wasn't going to let a demon get the best of her. She decided to let the demon before her strike first, she never rushed things like Lancer and Reaper seemed to do.

"Tomorrow night sounds good," Ishimu said looking to Syn. He was enjoying himself. He wasn't sure he should though. He still felt like a monster. A being that shouldn't belong.

It was then that the creature from the shadows emerged. They looked from Ishimu to Syn. Their red eyes watching them closely.

"Why is master so interested in you?" He asked glaring at Ishimu.

Blinking at hearing something behind him. Ishimu turned in time to be knocked to the ground. Landing on his back he looked to the creature that struck him. Red eyes? A vampire? But they were so young. He glared at the boy.

"I don't know why don't you ask them?" He growled as he got to his feet. His nails extending, which freaked him out a little. But he didn't have time to dwell on it.

The boy before him then slashed at him with his long nails. Ishimu hadn't quite gotten used to his skills now that he was a vampire. He dodged the attack, but barely. 'what's with this kid's eyes?'

Nights nodded and listened in on Shade and Lancer. She looked perfectly fine but seemed to be in some pain still. She thought to herself if she could think of anything on the fly to reduce the pain, that was until she saw how lancer glared at Shade. Assassin or not, he basically saved her life. Granted, she probably didn't know that much. She tilted her head and followed after Shade into the hallway, "Are you sure having people like her around is safe?" she sent to Shade glancing at him.

Holly started to help Lancer slowly sit up trying not to cause her any more pain keeping one hand firmly on her back trying not to may much attention to Shade and Nights until she answered her. She felt her wings droop from the news, "c-cut off their heads?" she asked turning white as a ghost. Her attention was caught once she saw Shade and Nights move into the hall to see what was going on. Her heart jumped into her throat, instantly fearing for her friends. "And just when Syn's not here" she said shakily. She sat Lancer up and took off into the room pushing her way through Shade and Nights stopping mid flight and the scene before her.

Balgrim smirked and ducked in time to miss the first swing of the scythe, cutting a few hairs from the top of his head. He laughed, "I was thinking of getting a haircut". He used his tail to help push him back onto his feet using the momentum it gave him he lunged at the cloaked girl swiping at her with all three clawed hands, not really concentrating on the scythe that she wielded.

Quintus spotted the daggers and growled. There was no way he was do well against someone with silver daggers. He took a step back from her standing over Kasius now, "I don't want to fight you, but you and your crazy twin over there started all of this!" he growled loudly, his fur along hi back started to stand up as his ears pointed back, waiting for her to move.

Syn smiled and nodded only to jump, startled as Ishimu was knocked to the ground by some unknown person. He hissed when he saw them attack Ishimu. Syn grabbed the kid by the neck digging his claws into his flesh and slammed him into a near by tree. "Just who the hell are you!? And what do you want with Ishimu!?" he bared his fangs growling at the boy in his grasp.

'She was badly hurt from Lenor. And for Lenor to be jumpy about something like her she was worth saving,' Shade sent back smiling slightly before looking towards the room. However it seemed things were getting out of hand rather fast. Before they would even know it the house might be wrecked. He hoped it wasnt on him for it though. He only invited the assassin in, not the other five.

Walking closer to the room and side stepping between the door way and Holly. Shade walked into the room to watch the small fight break out. It was obvious one was already hurt, by what, he wasnt sure. He then looked to the one in red and the other demon. They seemed to be heated and the other assassin seemed to be more concentrated on the one crouched on the floor over the injured. So the only one he'd really have to stop was the one in red and the other demon.

The assassin ducked the blow and glared at demon that slashed at her. As she ducked she let her scythe get close to her hand. Letting the handle part fall the the ground, she forced the blades apart making two. She then smirked and ran at the demon. Blade's raised in an x fashion as she charged for the demon before her, going for his side.

Her blades struck something solid. Blood was visible on her blades. As she looked up to see an arm, her blades had cut deep into them. The figure had green eyes and purple hair, and wore black? Who was this person? The one in red glared at the figure as she stepped back, pulling hard on her blades to get them free from the figure. Such speed like that wasnt human, so who was this idiot to let them get injured?

"This ends now!" They glared at the one in red, before they could react, they grabbed her by the head and threw her into the one in gold. He glared at them both,"You didnt come here for a fight. Yet you caused one." He glared to the demon on the bed, if it came to it he'd deal with him too. He wasnt in the mood for these five, he had more important things on his mind then to worry about. Arm bleeding, and dripping to the floor. He watched as Reaper flung herself off of Fang.

"What the hell are you?" She hissed at him before looking to the others, they might be out matched, but she was really ready for this. Her blades dripped Shade's blood onto the floor, "You sure as hell arent human."

"Do you really want me to answer that? Or do you really want to know where your other is?" Clenching his hand into a fist, he could feel the blood dripping from his arm. His eyes didnt leave the assassins. To keep order among demons. What a daunting task it was. But it was his task that he took onto himself. To fight needless battles and pointless outcomes. It wasnt really necessary.

"You know where she is?" asked Reaper slowly watching the one with green eyes, they knew to never trust demons. No matter how trust worthy they may seem. Plus to stop a fight like that was pretty stupid. She could have cut his dang arm off if it wasnt for some restraint. "Also your arm is going to be useless. Your muscles wont work properly.."

"I can still move my arm if not may hand and could still take you down," he hissed to her watching the red figure before him.

"Will you two idiots calm down and get in hell in here!" Lancer shouted at them now that some of the commotion had died. She sighed, the pain was enough to wish she had been dead. The life of a assassin never ends until your dead. She glared at the room now that it was empty.

Hearing Lancer shout Fang looked to the hallway. She put her daggers slowly away. It seemed this demon would kill himself before letting any of the others attack them. So it seemed this battle was over. But she didnt wish to turn her back on the demons so she looked to Reaper who seemed to have calmed down a little. She looked to the hall to see Holly and Nights. It seemed this fight would happen at another time. She glared to the demon on the bed.

"This is far from over," Reaper said to the one on the bed before turning her attention to the other two. Grabbing the staff that fell to the floor she put the blades back onto it before walking out. Deciding to keep it out just in case. Walking into the living room to see Lancer. She looked like hell, and back again. She shook her head, "Did they do this to you?" She glared towards the hall.

"No it was a different demon, I was at the club when I attacked them," She smirked, "I injured her pretty good though I think. Made them mad and realized to late that they werent using their full capabilities." She shrugged and winced, causing her to cough again. She looked to the hall wondering what was taking Fang so long to get to them,"Why are you two here? You werent suppose to be here until later.."

"We came to Denvil City cause we were told its a high demon zone," said Reaper with a shrug,"Seems they were right."

"You think? Ever bloody person in this place is a demon except for the fairy.." Lancer glared at the hall. She didnt know how the hell she got here. She closed her eyes feeling dizzy. Was she going to pass out again? She hoped not. That would be bad with these two. They didnt need to worry about her. She winced in pain, and held her side.

"You look like hell. So you know," Reaper said with a slight nod and moved over to her. Having her scythe lean against the arm of the couch, crouching down to over look her wounds. They had been done kind of poorly. She guessed it was due to the lack of material here. She smiled a little,"At least they attempted to heal you wish is better then leaving you to die." She then looked to the hall,"Fang get your ass in here! I need you."

Glaring slightly she turned her back to them. She then walked into the living room and smiled behind her mask. "Lancer! You live!"

"Not for long, help me will you?" Reaper asked looking to Fang,"Find me a bowl and some water."

"On it!" She smiled and walked into the kitchen. After some digging around she found a bowl and filled a glass. Coming back she knelt down by Reaper and watched her mix something.

"Not that stuff, its so gross.." Lancer groaned softly, but knew it was better than nothing. She looked to Reaper. Reaper made things so gross, she wished she could make it. At least then it would taste better.

Ignoring Lancer's groan, Reaper continued what she was doing putting something into the bowl and mixing it before putting it into the cup of water. Watching the water become clouded, she gave it to Lancer. She watched her closely,"Drink this it will help."

Groaning still Lancer slowly took the glass, lifting her mask a enough. She pinched her nose so she didnt have to smell the icky stuff. She then downed it quickly. putting a hand to her mouth so she wouldnt throw it back up. She shivered and started to fall back against the couch. "So gross.." She stated.

"I dont want to tell," the boy said watching the half breed before him. He then smirked and looked to Ishimu,"I just know that we wish to kill." He smiled to the vampire who had them, before looking towards Ishimu. He then started to struggle to get away from the vampire the was holding. Flailing and attempting to hit him.

Shocked at how fast Syn was, he didnt think he could move so fast. Then again if he had speed like that then why did it take him forever to kill the demons when they had met. Shaking his head he crossed his arms. It seemed their play date was over. He was slightly disappointed, though why would they suddenly be after him? He couldnt think of anything he had done to make himself a target.

She nodded and watched him enter the room, what he did next shocked, annoyed and worried her all at the same time. He stopped the red cloak blades with his arm. She jumped started as he declared the fight to be over and throwing the two cloaked people into each other. He seemed to have everything under his under control. But it was the blood dripping onto the floor that had her concerned. Nights pulled Shade out of the room and stepped aside once he was finished directing the cloaked people to the one on the couch, "what are you thinking!? Do you want to lose the ability to use your arms!?" she asked him furious at his actions. She clenched her hands into fist, the urge to hit him swelling up, but that would only injure him even more.She thought she should to get the message across how mad she was at him. "Your arm was just put back into place and is likely to dislocate again and now you take a sword to the arm! What happens when you find out she cut a vital tendon in your arm to where its useless!" She loved that he wanted to keep the peace between demons, but not at the cost of his health and body!

Sighing Nights turned to an empty wall and snapped here fingers having a swirling portal appear. Inside the portal showed what seemed to be a living room, "Nana!" she called into the portal, waiting to see someone. She smiled when she was greeted with the sound of jingling bells. Appearing in front of the portal was a young girl no older than eight with peach colored hair with bells tied into it and pink eyes wearing a dress that was two sizes to big on her. Nights laughed a little, "sweetie can you get my kit for me? It should still be on the table where it was last". Nana nodded and ran out of view looking for what Nights had asked for, the bells ringing with every step she took.

Not even a moment later she returned holding a tan bag with light blue trim on it. Nights smiled and nodded to her and as if right on cue Nana tossed the bag through the portal and into Nights' hands. "Thank you sweetie" she said giving a smile, "you can go back to what you were doing". Nana gave her a nod smiling and waved her good bye as the portal closed up. Nights smiled and turned her attention back to Shade, "now that I have my kit I can take care of you properly, take a seat at the love seat please" she said walking back into the living room but made sure she was giving the three humans their space.

Holly was happy to see that Shade had dealt with the cloaked people, maybe his method of doing so could have been better but it seems Nights was going to take care of that, once she was done yelling of course. All that was left was dealing with Balgrim who was still on edge ready to strike at any moment. He wanted to keep fighting.

Quintus on the other hand had turned back to normal once the girl with the daggers had left to join the others, leaving only his tail and ears out. He immediately started to get the door rubble off of Kasuis and tried to get him to come to, whimpering as he didn't move still.

Holly approached Balgrim slowly and cautiously, reaching out a hand to him. He watched her closely, growling as he was once before. "Hey Bal, its time to relax now, there no need to fight right now" she lightly placed a hand on his shoulder only to pull it away as he tried to snap at her. "Quinn? How is Kasius doing? We could really use him right about now" she asked glancing over at him. He shook his head in response. He must have taken a good blow to the head.

It was then when Balgrim noticed Quintus and Kasius, they looked vulnerable to him. He smirked and shoved Holly to the side and lunged at them. Holly tried her best to hold onto him but only got a chance to grab onto his tail. It was enough of a distraction to take his attention off of the two for Kasius to get up shocking the young werewolf and clocking Balgrim right in the jaw sending him flying into the wall. All three watched him slump to the floor and not move. It was his turn to be unconscious now.

Quintus happily threw his arms around Kasuis and gave him a big hug, "I'm glade your awake!" he said as his tail swayed from side to side like a happy puppy to see his master once again. Kasuis laughed and gave Quintus a pat on the head, "I'm fine, I just have a throbbing head ache" he looked at Holly and smiled, "so what did I miss?". Holly fell to the floor landing on her knees. She couldn't take anymore of this stress from the past two nights.

Syn moved in a way so that Ishimu was no longer visible to the one in his grasp, "Hes not like you, hes stronger than that" He tightened his grip ignoring if he got hit or not putting his weight as he borderline chocked the boy. "And if you value your life, you'll tell us who sent you". Seeing this kid smile made him want to hurt him even more. Just who the hell was he?

"It stopped them from fighting," Shade replied looking to her sadly. He didnt mean to make Nights do more work, nor did he want her even more at him. He then smiled to her, "If it will make you feel any better you can hit me. I wont even move to dodge it." Thinking on this he pictured her hitting him with a frying pan and knocking him out for a while. But that would be Nights. He didnt really believe she would do that, she loved him to much to knock him out. Or so he was sure. Walking over to the love seat he looked to Nights sadly,"I didnt mean to cause you so much trouble.." He really didnt, but he didnt need the assassins causing trouble either. They were only here for their other. If Syn came to a dead demon he wasnt sure how he would have reacted. Let alone if one of them injured them. Then again one did seem injured. Looking over to the assassins by the other couch he turned his head to the side slightly. It seemed the one in blue was doing a little better then when he first met them.

Suddenly yelling in pain Lancer grabbed at whatever she could. In this case Reaper's arm. She squeezed it tightly as she closed her eyes and tried to keep still as much as possible. She growled and glared to Reaper for making her drink such a thing. Her golden eyes never leaving her's. She then slowly calmed down as the pain was more manageable, she then looked to Fang who was busy staring at the other two demons on the other side of the room. That had walked in. Lancer shook her head and slowly, with the help of Reaper, sat back up to look towards them.

"Why would a vampire save me?" Her eyes narrowed watching Shade closely,"I can only assume that it was you. I dont see anyone else here that would have been that generous."

Leaning against the wall that was by the couch's arm Reaper looked to Shade and Nights. Her eyes not leaving either one. She was always on edge, but for good reason. Three demons in the back, two out here. One that could no longer fight thanks to her. This made her smile under her mask though. 'Foolish vampire,' she thought to herself. If she didnt have some restraint with that attack his arm would definitely not be there. She then shook her head and looked slightly over to Fang who was leaning on the other side of the wall, watching Lancer.

"I saved you because you needed it," Shade said as Nights was working on his arm,"The creature that found you was a shadow creature from a realm I once lived in. It had talked to the one head creature and said that you had fought pretty well. And by the looks of it you can fight pretty well. Judging by your assassins as body guards."

"They arent my body guards, we work as a team. Though they werent suppose to have shown up until later on this week," Lancer replied and looked over to Reaper watching her closely. But shrugged it off before looking back to Nights and Shade. "Well since you saved me, I suppose introductions are in order. I am Lancer, the one in red over there is Reaper, and the one in gold is Fang." She then watched them as Nights seemed to be busy with one of Shade's arms, "I can only assume you did something stupid to break up the fight between assassin and demon. Foolish really. We aim to kill, your lucky that the assassin that hit you didnt clean your arm right off." She laughed a little and glared to Reaper and Fang, "You two should apologize for your actions you have caused here. We are most likely their guests. And if they wished to have killed us they would have done so already."

"Sorry for the intrusion of the house. But I wont apologize to that demon in the bedroom. He has a death wish," she glared to Lancer before looking back to the two on the love seat. She didnt care what Lancer said, she wouldnt say sorry to that beast.

"Sorry for the mess," replied Fang, "We can help clean it up-" She started only to get cut off in mid sentence.

"Like hell! I'm not getting back into that room with those three," Reaper crossed her arms and glared at Fang for suggesting such a think.

"We did start it.." Fang mumbled and crossed her arms looking towards the kitchen. Reaper didnt like to apologize to anyone who might be a threat. She could understand that. But to not help clean the mess they had caused with the doors? They should at least put them up and pretend they are fixed.

"Judging by Reaper's comment. It was you who got hit by her blades," she nearly wanted to laugh. Reaper hardly ever shown restraint towards a fight. So if she did then it was a last minute thing. She sighed and nearly caughed in pain. She looked over to Reaper and her eyes narrowed, "Give me what you have."

"Your nuts!" Reaper said now facing her and stepping away from the wall. "I'm not going to even give you that for a vampire."

"You will if you dont wish to die here," she growled at her. She might be injured, but she'd still fight to death. Reaper knew this well as did Fang.

"Let her have it Reaper, you know she's as stubborn as you are," Fang said still leaning against the wall. She watched them closely, often she'd have to break them up. Reaper the hot head, and Lancer the one that helps those she ows. She shook her head slightly watching them both closely. If a fight broke out she'd have to finish it fast.

"Here," Reaper said pulling something from within her robes and handing it to Lancer. She glared at her, leaned back against the wall and looked out the window. She was really mad. But had no choice in the matter. Lancer would get it one way or another.

"Fang get me what I need from the kitchen please?" Lancer said looking to Fang. She knew Fang would, she seemed to be the one that was more reasonable. So she'd do what Lancer asked with no problems.

"Of course!" Fang said heading into the kitchen, not making a sound as she walked. She then looked through a few more cupboards and brought back into the living room what Lancer needed. A bowl, spoon, water, along with a few other things Lancer would need.

Ignoring the pain. Lancer mixed the ingredients into the bowl and added water to it. She then looked to Fang and smiled to her. "Can I get one of your daggers please?" Fang nodded a little and gave Lancer one of her daggers. "Thanks." She then slit her wrist enough for a little blood to drop onto the mix. She then mixed it all together and poured it into the glass. She then handed it to Fang, "Take this to the vampire."

"I don't get why you are doing this for a demon," Fang grumbled and took the glass over to Nights and Shade. She then handed the glass over to Nights,"Here this will help his arm to heal properly. Though don't expect this again if you do something stupid. Lancer is only doing this cause she feels indebted to you."

Once Fang took it to Shade. Lancer started to wrap her wrist with what she could. Her medical stuff was running low. She always forgot to restock before going on a next mission. She watched Shade and Nights closely. They were unusal demons. Shaking her head she laid back on the couch to get more rest. Though she was starting to feel a lot better.

What was up with this kid. Syn had him pinned and he was acting like this was all a big game. Ishimu glared at the kid. He was only 8, why would a eight year old be a vampire? What did they want with him? As far as he knew he was a normal kid that was now a vampire, and could see weird shit. But never before we're creatures interested in him. So why now?

Hearing a rush of air next to him. He didn't have time to turn to see who it was. Before he knew a clawed hand was at his neck and a female voiced in his ear. "Don't move."

Having a hostage Lenor looked to Syn and hissed. "I suggest you let my little apprentice go. I'm not done with him yet." She watched Syn closely. Any sudden move she would kill the boy. She didn't wish to just yet. She needed her vampire alive.

Struggling against the vampire's grip. Ishimu looked to Syn, scared. Very scared. He wasn't sure if struggling was a good idea but he didn't want to be any where near this women. She freaked him out. He hoped Syn had an idea or things might get ugly. Very ugly.

Seeing Lenor the vampire laughed at Syn. "What yeah going to do?" He seemed to mock Syn. He kicked out at Syn hoping to get himself free so that Lenor wouldn't have to kill the boy she had been stalking. She had big plans with him. He wasn't sure on what though.

[Shade Ryan]

Nights smiled at his offer, it was like he could read her mind. She shook her head as she began on his arm, "as nice of an offer that is I wont, that would make me a bad healer and overall a bad girlfriend" she gave him a loving smile squeezing his hand lightly. "And the only trouble your causing is your making me worry, if my hair wasn't already silver I would have grey hair" she joked as she went back to treating him.

It was then when the girl cloaked in blue yelled out in pain and began to question why Shade had saved her. She nodded her head when he said she needed it. When Nights had taken her from Shade she looked like she had gone to hell and back. "My name is Nights, and the one who saved you is Shade" she said giving Shade a smile as she finished bandaging him up. When the other two began to apologize it then hit her, it wasn't even their home. "If you want to apologize say sorry to its owner, he left a while ago with someone else". She had no idea who they were, she just followed Shades orders to follow the shadow creature here and take care of the of the one in blue now known as Lancer. The three in the bedroom must have been friends of theirs, the Fairy seemed to know them.

Nights looked at the drink questioningly, something that would "help" Shade, given to them by Assassins who hunt demons. She would have turned it down if it wasn't for Lancer wanting to pay him back, and the fact that Shade could really use it. She gave a slight pout at the drink, 'could have used my blood for it...'. She held up the drink to Shades lips knowing that he shouldn't be using his arms right now, "I take it this is the same stuff you drank?" she said glancing over at Lancer.

Holly got back to her feet, looking between the couple, Kasius and Quintus, and the passed out demon on the floor, Balgrim. She put a hand to her forehead, "you guys want my flowers to wilt don't you?". The two conscious one gave her a questioning look not knowing what she meant by that. She sighed, "just put Balgrim back on the bed, Quintus I need you to watch him, sit on him if you have to. He cant wake up until hes sober". Quintus gave her a whimper and pout, he wanted to be with Kasius now that he was up. Holly only gave him a stern look. Kasius took the hint and dragged Balgrim back onto the bed. Quintus sighed and sat beside him cross legged arm crossed over his chest. Holly looked at Kasuis and began to push him out of the room, "you sir are going to apologize on their behalf!". The taller male blinked and looked back at the Fairy pushing him" why me? I was out during the fight". Holly gave him a hard shove making him leave the room, "exactly, your the peace make and since Loch isn't here you are the designated leader of them". Kasius gave a sigh, she was right. The two stepped away from the room with Kasius clearing his throat , trying to get their attention. "I want to say on behalf of my friends and I that we are sorry for the trouble that we have caused you" he said as he bowed to them. Holly stood beside him and nodded, getting ready to ten to his head injury.

Syn tightened his grip around the boys neck once again as he kept kicking him. He froze once he heard at all to familiar voice, Lenore. He turned around facing her, keeping one hand on the young vampire still and felt the air get knocked out of him. She had Ishimu. He growled baring his fangs at her, "of course hes with you". He looked at Ishimu, the poor boy was frightened, and he couldn't blame him. He gritted his teeth, "you better let him go" he said as calmly as he possibly could, shoving the younger boy in her direction.

"No this will mend muscle. What I drank would heal any internal bleeding I may have had," she said looking to Reaper, "However I am the only one who seems to care about taste of medicine. It should work well since it has blood in it, it'll help him keep it down." She looked back to the two sitting together,"So you two are what lovers? She looks like a human, but something tells me she is more then that."

"Some of us like the bitter taste thank you," Reaper said crossing her arms in defense and looking out the window. "When will they be home? They another demon I'm guessing?" This house seemed to be full of them, demons and a fairy how did this all happen?

"You could kind of say that, I'm not really going to say," Shade after drinking the weird stuff. He was glad for Nights' help. He looked over to her, he wished he could hug her but she was busy with his arm. "Its not that bad is it?"

"I cut you deep, and you think its not bad?" Reaper said looking to the vampire,"You truly are stupid for thinking its not that bad. Your lucky Lancer was nice enough to pay her debt and heal you. The medicine works fast so if you feel any pain it means its working. So dont be surprised if he yells out."

"It cant be helped, such wounds always seem to hurt the most with that medicine. Dont know why really," Fang replied looking over to them. She then sighed a little looking down to the mess around their feet. She looked to Lancer remembering she had her dagger, and held her hand out for it. Lancer gave it back. Putting it back under her robes she then started to clean up the bowls, cups, spoon, anything she might have brought out. She then headed into the kitchen.

When she headed back into the living room she noticed the other demon from the bedroom. Wasnt he the one that they had accidentally knocked out? She listened a little to his apology. However knowing Reaper-

"I dont want your apology, I want the one that is drunk as a skunk to apologize," Reaper said looking to the demon by Holly.

"We did start it though.." Fang replied watching Reaper, "We did kick down the door."

"And knocked him out bet that means he's weak," she smirked behind her mask facing the demon.

"Dont start a fight Reaper injured or not I'll kick your ass," Lancer glared at her, "I'll need to rest a little longer then we can be out of their hair."

"You mean den," growled Reaper surprised there were so many, "Did you forget our mission?"

"Did you forget that they helped me and brought us here? They didnt have to even do that," Lancer glared at her now getting up and bringing her blades out from under her cloak. One pointed right at Reaper's neck, "Now are you going to listen or you going to cause this to be a big ass fight. One we might not win."

"Come on we can so take them out," Reaper growled watching Lancer closely. She was surprised Lancer really got up, she must have been recovering quick or she was stupid and pushing herself. But that would be her fault. She grabbed her scythe that was leaning against the wall and knocked the blade aside. "We have a mission."

"Come on dont fight, this isnt a good place for that.." Fang said knowing they'd need more room then a small living room. She looked to the demon that they had knocked out earlier hoping he wasnt to offended by her remark.

"And I said we dont have one with these demons here. They havent done anything," Lancer glared at Reaper, closely watching her.

"Really? The one on the bed has a death wish," she growled watching Lancer.

"If he did wouldnt they be out here already? Trying to rip you to shreds?" she asked keeping her swords ready for an attack. Reaper can be unpredictable when it came to fights. She could either pretend to relax, or she can strike with no warning. They had fought many times, only a few were left at a draw to not being able to make a good hit on each other.

Watching them fight seemed almost funny. It seemed Lancer was the one to keep them together, and Fang the one that will listen to reason. Shaking his head Shade looked over to Nights wondering what she thought of this silly mess. Well to him it was silly. The real fight was out there and here they all were fighting within their own walls. He couldnt help but laugh.

"The vampire lost it..." Fang thought out loud and looked back to the figure next to Holly,"I'm sorry we had knocked you out. It was truly an accident. We were looking for Lancer..the one that was on the couch.." She specified.

Feeling lost and confused, and unsure of where to even start in going in direction. SC was looking from the living room to the bedroom and back again. Feeling really dizzy it then sat in the hall listening as best it could to around him but there was a lot going on. It then looked towards the bedroom. 'Wonder if the fairy needs help,' SC thought before deciding to head into the bedroom. It watched as Holly and the other demon left. It shrugged and looked around to see the demon on the bed. It then smiled and walked over. It then jumped at the bed attempting to get up, to have a better look.

Watching as Syn threw the vampire towards her. He stumbled but seemed to be alright. She looked to Syn and smiled showing her fangs, "Hmm to let you go, or to do something with him.." Feeling Ishimu tense under her arm that was around him. She laughed mentally. This was fun to toy with the kid. She couldnt believe Syn really turned a boy into a vampire. Doing her work was so boring. Plus he seemed to have a handle on the vampire side which was rare. She narrowed her eyes a little, "Nope. I have better ideas." Looking the vampire next to her she nodded, "Lets go."

"Syn!" He struggled in Lenor's grasp trying hard to get away from the vampire that had him. He glared at her as he tried but it was no good as she leaped into the darkness of the park, her other vampire following her. "Syn!" Tears coming to his eyes not wanting to leave Syn, he didnt like this vampire at all. Closing his eyes as he was soon thrown into a building, the other vampire didnt wait for him to get to his feet before he jumped onto him and kept him pinned to the wall.

"What do we do with him? Daylight isnt for a while," he said looking over to her.

"What do you think?" Lenor smirked watching Ishimu,"We toy with the little new vampire."

Nights smiled hearing that it will mend muscles. That was great! She shook her head, "I'm not sure, he went for a walk with another person, he seemed to be reacting to your blood" she said looking over at Lancer. She couldn't help but laugh a little when they asked about her and their relationship. "Well I suppose since almost all the cats are out of the bags, I'm not human at all, I'm a Werewolf Vampire halfling, born, not converted" she said with a smile. Looking at his now bandaged arms she shook her head, "actually, hes been hit with worse, these don't even compare what hes been though". A certain blue eyed male flashed though her mind thinking of their past. She shook her head and put her hands in Shades giving him a sweet smile, unaware what was going on with the others.

Kasius only laughed at Reapers words, "well sorry to say but Balgrim is not conscious right now and is being watched, I'll be sure to have him apologize one he awakens". He smiled, "I though I would be the bigger of the two to apologize for their behavior, now it seems im apologizing for another persons rude behavior".

"Kasius...bigger vampire remember.." Holly said nudging him in his side.

He sighed, "Right, but in the end I am sorry for Balgrim behaved, Quintus was just protecting me it seems"

Holly nodded, "very protective of this one". She quickly turned her head hearing Shade laugh out of nowhere. He laughs?

Kasius turned his attention to Fang, who seemed like the sensible one aside from Lancer, maybe Reaper was the only crazy one of the three? He liked those odds. "Its alright, I'm not even mad about that" he said flashing a fanged smile.

Quintus watched as the little shadow walked into the room and went over to the bed and tried to get up. He smiled and reached over and helped the shadow up, "be careful, he may bite in his sleep" he said with a laugh.

He knew he shouldn't have trusted her. With a snarl he chased after her keeping up as best as he could. "You have your kid! Not let Ishi go you fucking pedophile!" Just what did she have planed for the young vampire and Ishi? He didn't want to find out but knew that wasn't an option. He just didn't want to see Ishimu cry anymore.

He caught up finally and landed on the same rooftop as them. He bared his fangs and claws as he approached the twosome holding Ishimu against his will. "Let him go Lenore, you cant do much with him since I turned him, and it seems you already have a new replacement" he didn't take his eyes of of the woman. "This is your last chance" he growled.

"I'm laughing cause you guys are fighting each other instead of the real threat that is in Denvil City," Shade said looking to his bound arm. Nights always did a good job on mending his wounds. Looking back to the others in the room, "If Lenor continues her chaos here, she is bound to find another that will gladly help her out. So we have to end this battling."

"Thats why you came between me and my blades?" asked Reaper looking towards Shade, "Demons dont usually help each other without a motive."

"Lets just say I'm a vampire that can persuade pretty easily," Shade said flashing his fangs at her, "My reasons are my own of course. Only those who know me respect me but I'm only known in the realm I am from. Hence thats why this vampire here would know only my name, and even thats enough for respect. I'm guessing. You may correct me if I'm wrong here." He looked to Kasius slightly interested since he seemed to have known who he was. He didnt doubt there were rumors going on in the realm he was from.

"Anyway, I'll lay out what I do know. Since you three are new to this area. I doubt the assassins have truely been current on whats going on here. There are vampires getting out of control, they are turning humans into new borns. Which we all know is a bad thing for to many new born at once will cause a lot of problems for the humans. They will know we are here, which is why the assassins must be here. To prevent it from getting to wild," he wondered then if the humans were already onto what was going on. Shrugging it off he looked to the assassins, "Lenor is a vampire that I wouldnt want to mess with. Not alone. She is a pure blood vampire. Something very rare, and I havent seen one around in a long time. She is looking for something in this city, of which I am not certain. At first it started with a boy, but once he was turned to a vampire she seemed to have gotten mad and went off finding a new person. Now that she has a pawn that will do her bidding, there is no telling what she is truly after. Though from what I've heard, and correct me if I'm wrong Holly. The boy can see creatures before he was even turned into a vampire. Which is very rare in itself."

Leaning against the wall Reaper listened a little in what was going on in the city. Shade was right on one thing, they werent given really good detail on what was going on. She watched the vampire closely and looked towards the other two assassins wonder what they thought of the matter. She kept her scythe in hand, not trusting the demons around them.

"A boy who can see things others cant see..." Lancer whispered slowly moving back to the couch and sitting. Her wounds still ached but she ignored it. She thought back on legends that might have spoken of this. Not recalling any she looked towards Fang who seemed to be interested in the vampire that was next to the fairy. She doubted she had paid much attention to the conversation and shook her head. Closing her eyes she thought more about what they had learned and read.

A boy that can see the things that normal people can not see. These people are very rare indeed. Once turned they have abilities that could be good or bad depending on the person who has been turned. The ability isnt linked to a pacific race, so even a werewolf had turned a human that could see these things would get such abilities. Each ability is different, each child is different. However if you run into one that knows any of these abilities its best to call it in to the assassin headquarters. There the person will be up to the assassin headquarters to decide on what they do with them. So avoid them until the assassin head has said other wise.

Realizing something Lancer looked over to Reaper, who only seemed to nod in agreement; when they both remembered their training book lessons. She looked over to Shade, "What she is after seems to be another person like you. But one she can wield and control.." She couldnt believe that this is what the vampire would be after. How did the pure blood know of this? Her eyes narrowed, it wasnt good. They had to find her right away. She got up once more ignoring the pain and looking to Reaper, "We need to kill this vampire now."

"Whats going on?" Shade asked confused as if the missed a conversation between the assassin and the other assassin.

"We cant leave now," Fang said crossing her arms, "You are in no condition to even fight so its best you relax. And even the vampire there cant fight due to his arms. We would be walking into a death trap."

"She has a point, there is nothing we can do until you at least get better. So it seems we will either stay here or we will work out plans to stay at a hotel," Reaper said looking to Lancer, "besides you just got beaten pretty bad by this vampire right?"

"That was cause you two werent there.." Lancer said in her defence she glared a little at Reaper and Fang, but knew they were right. Gritting her teeth she'd have to attempt to relax for now and looked towards Shade. She realized she hadnt answered his question, "Well.. There was an old parchment back at the assassin training area. They made us read it and interpret it the way we thought it was meant to be. Anyway a human who sees things that others cant, is one that is able to summon things that normal vampires and demons cant..." She looked to the table, it was bad. If the vampire knew this, war between the races would really become chaos.

Walking over Fang sat on the couch next to Lancer. Smiling behind her mask,"Things just get better and better."

"Then why are you so happy about it?" asked Reaper looking over to her.

"Cause then we get to truly use our skill," Fang said with a smirk behind her mask, she loved fighting. Just not sensible ones. Ones that could be avoided didnt interest her.

"He does that?" asked the little creature looking to the one that was knocked out on the bed. "He isnt going to be mad when he wakes is he?" It slightly feared the demon seeing them fght with the assassin. It then sat next to Quintus making sure not to be to close to the knocked out demon's head. It then looked up at him curiously,"you are demons yet I dont think I've ever seen you three around before.."

"You are becoming a newsence," Lenor sighed as she looked towards Syn, "Why not go back home little vampire where its nice and safe. Things are going to be getting chaotic tonight. You sure you want to be apart of that?"

Watching Syn closely, and not looking to the boy that was with Ishimu, "Tie him up will you? I may need you soon." She didnt bother to look back for she heard some chains and smiled as her vampire listened. She then sighed, "You arent a full vampire, and your injured from your fight from the night before. Do you really think you can beat me?"

Struggling from the vampire that was chaining him up. He looked to Syn and tried to get free. He didnt want to be alone not with either one of these vampires. His first night out as a vampire and this happens. He closed his eyes, this wasnt looking good at all. 'Syn..Save me' he thought desperately. Feeling scared and struggling against the chains that didnt seem to even break under his new strength. He opened his eyes to see the boy only inches from his face.

"You cant brake these chains with vampire strength either. Lenor got special chains just for you, so your just going to have to sit and watch," the boy laughed and headed towards Lenor, "Alright he's chained up."

"Syn!" his blue eyes looked towards him, he didnt want him injured. He wanted to be with him. Syn was way better then these two jar heads. Gritting his teeth and watching them wondering what Syn would do. Lenor spoke true, Syn was still hurt, but that didnt stop him from havin fun. So he was sure that Syn wouldnt back down even if he was already injured.

"Good," she didnt take her eyes off Syn though, she was going to enjoy this fight. If it came down to it.

Nights listened in to Shade and Lancers conversation a little talking about the Vampire woman who started all of this, Lenor. She sighed, things could never be easy could they? She had a feeling she wasn't coming home to Nana any time soon. Feeling the conversation wasn't really meant for her to hear she looked around the room to take her attention off of things. It was until she saw a clock hanging on a wall that she realized how much time had gone by, "Um..." she started not taking her eyes off of the clock but wanted to get the others attention, "its going to be sunrise soon...isn't one of your friends a vampire?.." she was sure the shorter of the two was one on how he reacted to the smell of Lancers blood, but unsure about the taller one, "they haven't come back yet..." she added looking back at the group worried.

Kasius smiled when Shade referred back to him. He gave a sweeping bow leaving his hand over his heart towards Shade and closed his eyes, "I know of your status, and I have much respect for you Sir". He picked up his head slightly when he heard what Nights had said about it being almost sunrise and one of their friends being a vampire that hadn't returned. He turned his attention to Holly next to him who looked worried. He stood upright and turned towards her, "is Syn out there?"

Holly nodded and looked towards the broken down front door, "hes with a friends of ours who's also a Vampire..I'll explain about him later but the two of them have been gone for a while.."

Kasius gritted his teeth, Syn could be out in the sun for a few minuets and not be harmed, but if he was this second vampire it was going to be dangerous for the two. He knew he himself couldn't go out and look for them since he too was vulnerable to the sun and the one who knew more about Syn and his hiding spots was knocked out cold. "Damn it.." he growled gaining a worried look from Holly.

Quintus gave a shrug, "who knows how Balgrim is gonna be when he wakes up, hes a wild card that one" he said looking over his knocked out friend and sighing. He's seen Balgrim wake up many a times in random ways, happy, sad, angry and he wasn't sure how it was possible but drunker or hung over more than before. Hopefully he wasn't going to be level headed and be able to face the assassins outside with a level mind. Hopefully. His ears perked slightly when the shadow now sitting beside him asked about him and his friends. He grinned, "well we normally travel in a pack, well I call it a pack, of six people, three demons and three humans. We never really stay in one place or have a steady place to call "home", that's probably why you haven't seen us until today".

"Therese no way in hell him leaving him with the likes of you two" He hissed. He had made a promise to take care of Ishimu and that what he had planned to do. The sound of chains caught his attention making him look away from Lenor, growling seeing Ishimu bound by chains. "I've been through a hell of a lot worse than this, my body can take whatever you throw at me". He opened up his coat and drew his Katana from his sheath and pointed it at her, mentally cursing not having his second blade once again, but Holly needed it if that werewolf decided to attack her. He would have to make due with what he had to protect Ishimu, even if it cost him his own life.

Hearing of the other vampire reminded Shade of Blinky. He turned his head slightly at remembering Syn and Ishimu had gone for a walk and hadn't returned yet. He formed a black portal at his feet and summoned a beat up looking creature. Which shocked him a bit but for now he'd have to over look it. The creature looked to Shade and then at Nights.

"Nights long time no see!" It said happily to see Nights once more, it couldn't believe Nights was still here. It then looked to Kasius in time to see him bow to Shade. "Oh he can bow but we can't call you master?" It hissed a little looking back to Shade,"That's mean you know."

"I didn't ask him to bow," Shade said in response to Blinky before looking towards the other vampire. He nodded to Kasius,"Now about Syn and Ishimu-"

"No! Its not fair that he gets to show you respect and we aren't allowed!" Blinky said glaring up at Shade,"Now we get to call you master then."

"Like hell you will," Shade said glaring at the little creature,"You know I dont like being called that."

"How about Sire?" asked Blinky watching Shade still,"Or Prince, or even My Prince."

"If we didn't have company I'd be hurting you right now," Shade said watching Blinky still ignoring the stairs he was getting from the others.

"You have no arms so I dare you to try!" Blinky said hissing at him and climbing up onto Nights' shoulder. It then hid to be sure Shade wouldn't hurt it. "Be my shield," Blinky whispered into her ear not wishing to be kicked at.

"Sorry to interrupt your little um whatever you'd call that," said Lancer shaking her head as she looked to Kasius,"If you have something of Syn's we can easily locate him. Dont ask how.." She replied not wishing to get into that long detail of how they can. It would be a very long story.

"I can do it!" Fang replied, "I don't mind helping them out any. After all they dont seem to be that bad.."

"Really Fang," Lancer said shaking her head,"Once I'm well we aren't staying. You know that right?"

"Yeah, Yeah come on get me something with Syn's scent and I'll go get him," Fang said looking over to Kasius,"You can even send another with me if you want. I wont harm them any. Assassin's honor."

"You and your assassin honor.." Reaper said with a growl, she didn't trust them very much. And the vampire seemed to be a prince? Was that suppose to change things for them? She looked down to Lancer who only shrugged.

"Fang lives by her own code, you know you cant fight her once she's said it," Lancer looked over to Reaper before laying onto the couch and closing her eyes,"Now if you will keep it down so I can hopefully rest."

"Why do I have to keep it down?" Reaper asked crossing her arms and watching Lancer lay down to rest.

"Cause you are always one to rush into things.." she replied sleepily. Not wishing to get into it with her. She really needed her rest.

Listening to what was going on around her. It didn't take her to long to fall back asleep. Keeping her mask on while she did so.

"So you guys don't know about the other realm? Well besides the other vampire in your group. Though I am curious that you'd be hanging with humans. I thought demons didn't get a long to well with humans.." it then blinked,"Wait I don't suppose the vampire in the group sucks on one of them for food..." It looked to Quintus wondering if this was the case or not. If it was he'd have a talk to the vampire. It couldn't allow that to happen to a poor human. It crossed it's arms in thought wondering what the answer would be. Then again who know how well this thing would have reacted seeing him as well. It then wondered if it should poke the demon's eye lid. It was really tempting to do. Just to see if that would snap him out of slumber.

"Well this is going to be tired some," Lenor said looking to the sky and then looking towards the child,"I'll let you attack him. There isn't much time so go for a quick kill or something."

"He has a blade though.." he said looking around for something he could use against that. Finding nothing he looked back to her,"Can I?"

Rubbing her forehead in frustration she handed Zane a blade,"Now use it." She said glaring at the boy and watching Syn closely. She then backed off towards Ishimu. She wasn't done with the boy, not by a long shot.

Rushing at Syn with vampire like speed. he aimed the blade at Syn's chest, knowing this might not work in his favor. He was ready to defend himself in anyway possible. There was no way he was going to let Syn get close to Lenor. Not without a good bloody battle. And judging by the sky, they didn't have much time for their fight. So he'd have to end this quickly.

"Stay away from me.." Ishimu whispered trying hard to escape the creature's gaze. Wanting to be free he closed his eyes and tried hard to get the chains free. But it was no use. 'Seems like you need help...'

He opened his eyes thinking he had heard things, 'What was that?'

A small chuckle could be heard within his own mind. He shivered a little as the vampire women got closer to him. 'Better hurry she is getting closer..You sure you want her to touch you?'

'No I don't want her near me! If you can help me then help me!' He shouted at the voice hoping he didn't make a mistake in trusting it. He kept his eyes closed not wishing to see Lenor walking towards him.

"It cant be...Already?" Lenor took a step back and glared at the spot on the ground, watching it get bigger and bigger. 'This isn't good...'

The spot on the roof started to get bigger, dark red in color, and what looked like to be lighting, but none of it shot out of the portal. Then something seemed to rise from the portal on the ground. At first it appeared to be a round head then glowing yellow eyes appeared, but these weren't like the shadow creatures. No this was something much bigger. When it fully appeared. You could see what it was. Its long tail twitched in anger as it glared at the vampire before it. Its clawed four paws dug into the roof, bearing its fangs it roared like a panther. Standing on all fours it would come up to Syn's hip. Their body was sleek and black, the fur was hard to be seen in the darkness. It then charged at Lenor slashing out at the vampire, causing her to back off.

"Retreat!" Lenor shorted to Zane and ran towards the edge of the roof with the beast right on her heals. Jumping down and landing on her feet she looked up at the beast, eyes narrowed. She then ran towards the street knowing it wouldn't harm her if she was in a crowd of people. It was then that the sun started to peak out over the roof tops, its raise not quite hitting anything just yet.

Appearing in Denvil City, Storm looked around. His blue eyes narrowed slightly at the site. 'So this is where you are hiding..' he thought shaking his head and looking around before looking to the brightening sky. He smirked,"I have awesome timing. He wont show for a while. Might as well see whats been going on here before searching for that vampire."

Looking around he managed to find a few areas he could look. The symbol for the werewolves was a lot different from those of the vampires. So heading into a werewolf zone he figured he might be able to get something out of one of them there. Looking up to the symbol above the door, it was that of an Indian looking rose. The way the Indian's did their Indian art, was truly something to be seen. Walking in, he looked around as the doors closed behind him. Watching the eyes look towards him. A few snarled at him others went back to their business.

"Blinky! Long time no see as well!" Nights smiled at the little shadow creature. It had been ages. The gang was all here, but the poor little thing looked wounded. Just as she was going to asked what happened to him he began to yell at Shade about Kasius bowing to him. She couldn't help but laugh hearing the two bicker, just like the old times. She moved Blinky who had jumped onto her shoulder and onto her lap holding him there so Shade wouldn't do anything 'I don't know, I like the sound of "My Prince"' she sent to him teasingly.

Kasius' head shot in Shade and Blinkys direction, he caused an argument because he bowed to Shade? He had no idea that if he was trying to keep his status a secret or the rumors were true that he didn't like being called "prince" or anything of the sort. "I-i'm sorry! I didn't mean to cause an argument". He felt bad. Lancer caught his attention this time, she seemed annoyed as well. He nodded in agreement whens she asked for something of Syn's, curious about how they were going to track him, but didn't ask. Not that they would revile how an assassin would track someone. He looked towards the bedroom and gave a quick sharp whistle, "Quintus, give me something of Syn's".

Quintus shook his head, "we know about the different realms, most of us aren't from the same place, only myself and another person come from this realm itself, Kasius is from the Shadow Realm and I'm not allowed to know about the three other realms I was told" he said as his ears drooped saddend and slightly annoyed that he wasn't allowed to know, "but all six of us get along just fi-" he was cut off at the thought of Kasius biting one of the others for blood. He shook his head several times, "there no way he would drink from them!" he nearly shouted, "and if he has to I would gladly give him my bl-" he cut himself off covering his mouth. 'don't need to spill everything to the little shadow thing, keep calm Qunn..' he told himself. He coughed, "we all get along just fine..." he said quietly.

The Sharp whistle caught his attention as he heard what Kasius has asked him to get something of Syn's. He looked around the room, the question is, what to bring him? Everything was Syn's. He spotted a shirt carelessly thrown onto the floor that was torn and smelt of blood. He carefully picked up and brought it to the Vampire in the other room, "I found this.."

Holly blinked recognizing the torn shirt, "he was wearing that yesterday when this all started", she didn't realize how bad it looked. She felt horrible for not taking care of him, "some medic I am..." she mumbled quietly to herself.

Kasius nodded and took the shirt and handed it to Fang, "will something like this do? Even if there blood on it?"

Quintus was about to return to the bedroom when someone caught his eye. She was staring at him smiling. "Lady Nights!" He ran over and gave her a hug nearly crushing the shadow in her arms.

Nights laughed and hugged him back moving Blinky to the other side of her, "I was wondering if you forgot about me" she said with a smile, "How are you Quinn? And hows your mother?"

Quintus beamed, "I'm fine, and moms fine as well, you should come by and say hello! The pack misses you".

Nights smiled and ruffled up his hair, "maybe when this is all blown over, I'll be sure to bring Nana with me too". She looked over at Kasius and grinned looking back at Quintus, "is he..?"

Quintus began to make hand gestures furiously blushing slightly, speaking to her sin Sign so no one could understand what they were saying.

Nights laughed, "I see how it is" and began to sign back to him, once in a while pointing towards Kasius and Shade. It was when Quintus scowled and pointed to his ringer finger is when she turned towards Fang, "I can come with you if you'd like. The others cant really step out into direct sunlight and one just wants to stay behind" she said looking towards Quintus who seemed to shrink under her gaze.

Syn pointed his blade towards the kid, 'she had to drag him into this as well?'. He blinked and nearly missed the chance to block his attack, clashing the two blades together, 'hes too fast!' he dragged his blade and jumped back about to deliver a blow when he heard Lenor call for a retreat. Nearly dropping his blade he took a few steps back when he saw the shadow cat thing, "w-what the hell!?" What ever it was would have to wait. He ran over to Ishimu and put his Katana into one of the chain links and gave a sharp twist breaking open the link as the rest fell with it. He pulled the chains off of Ishimu and hugged him tightly.

"Yea blood only makes it stronger," Fang replied looking to Kasius and taking the shirt from him. She then turned her back to them and looked towards Reaper who wasn't paying attention anyway to what they were doing. Shrugging it off she then sniffed the item and smiled getting the scent memorized,"Alright got it. Ready to go Nights was it?"

"You are to eager to help them.." Reaper mumbled keeping her arms crossed and glaring at the window, hoping they would be leaving soon. She didn't want to be near these demons for to long. They might start to rub on on them. And they had a mission to do.

"Yeah, yeah, we will be leaving soon anyway. Once Lancer is up, until then I don't mind helping," Fang said she would stick her tongue out at Reaper but knew it was useless with the mask on. So she then headed for the broken door. She then smirked as she stopped and turned where she stood, "However, while I'm gone how about you clean up a bit?"

"Why you.." Reaper said about to argue with her however Lancer snapped her fingers in annoyance. Glaring down at her she sighed, 'I have no choice...' She growled and headed towards the door that lead into the room they had busted down earlier. She glared at the demon on the bed, and noticed the shadow creature for the first time. Turning her head to the side watching it.

Watching Quintus leave the room, SC smirked knowing something now that Quintus will regret later when he returns. It then hummed a little looking down to the demon under it. It poked him a little, not really in waking him up. More out of bordom and unsure of what to really do. It wanted to explore but not explore. Then it heard foot steps in the hall. It looked towards the hall to see a robbed, masked person. The one that had attacked the one on the bed. It laughed a little.

"Hello!" SC said happily to the red robbed assassin before it. It assumed it was nice cause they were no longer fighting which means something must have happened. It then climbed off the bed and walked over to Reaper,"What yeah doing?"

"I'm going to fix this door before it's to late and the owner finds out we busted it.." Reaper said looking to the little creature confused. "What on earth are you?"

"I'm a shadow creature, have you not seen us before?" asked SC confused, "We come from a realm known as the shadow realm."

"Never heard of it," Reaper replied looking to the shattered door. It really seemed to be out of repair she'd need a new door. She growled and crossed her arms,"Sure fix a shattered door. How on earth am I suppose to do that!"

"I wouldn't speak so loudly...You'll wake the mean demon on the bed..." SC said looking over to the demon hoping Reaper hadn't woke him.

"I dont care about him, he'd be to easy," she mumbled under her breath and checked the hinges on the door that seemed to have still been in tacked,"Well good news, he'll have a hole where the handle used to be. Other then that its workable..."

"I don't think he'd like that..." SC said crossing its arms watching her. It then turned its head to the side,"Find all the pieces and glue it."

"To much time, hole will do," Reaper replied living the door as some more wood fell to the ground. She then put the hinges back into place and made sure they would work for when the door was moved. As long as it wasn't opened to rough it would work for now. She then stood up and smiled,"Door one done now to go to the other."

Looking to the group that was left in the living room, Shade looked towards Blinky. Nearly forgetting the creature was injured. 'How to heal these things..' he never head to heal one from this much injuries, only once with Blinky and it wasn't this bad. He narrowed his eyes watching Blinky as it stared at him. 'Please don't call me that...' he sent, though when she had sent him that he had turned slightly red, and the hand signs threw him off on what they were talking about. So he concentrated once more on the issue at hand.

"I'm sorry!" Blinky then shouted, glad to be moved away from Quintus when Nights had hugged him. It then ducked under Nights' arm unsure it wanted to know why Shade was looking at it that way.

"You've never been this injured before. What happened?" Shade watched the creature closely,"Don't leave anything out either."

"Well...I was spying on he who shall not be named," it laughed at this but continued,"then they wished to know where you were. I refused to give information but then he would have killed me. So I had to give the information out. I wasn't sure if I should send it to SC or not...but when I had attempted to, I had fell into darkness. When I came to it was around the time you had summoned me. I don't know how much time had passed, but I'm sure he who shall not be named is here by now.."

"Are you serious?" Shade hissed a little and looked towards the window. If the sun wasn't up he would have been gone, in search of the scent of that dog. He sighed knowing he wasn't able to get any where until night fall. He looked to Blinky,"I'm sorry you had to be injured while you spied on him..Hopefully you will heal with little trouble."

"I'll be fine master," Blinky replied happily and looked over to the other vampire,"Hi! I'm Blinky, don't think we have met."

"Why you little..." Shade growled and crossed his arms, yelping with pain. He growled, 'This sucks!' He didn't mind it so much when the other vampire had done it. It was more out of respect and not really forced upon to say it. However the creatures have always seemed to be forced on to say it. He didn't like and told them to only call him Shade. However his mind became dizzy as his thoughts returned back to the threat upon them. If they got together things could be really bad. He narrowed his eyes, 'What to do...I can't just sit here and wait for these to heal..and I cant walk around cause then Nights will worry...' At least they'd be able to find Syn and the kid, that was good. He hoped before the sun came up. He wasn't sure how long that would be. Judging from the light from the window, the sun was already hitting the roof tops, so Fang better act fast.

It was then that he felt pain throughout his body. He knew he was warned it would happen, but he thought he'd have been ready. Gritting his teeth he held back the urge to yell out. Closing his eyes as he slowly felt better he looked towards Nights and smiled to her wondering if she had noticed his wince of pain. 'I am fine,' he sent to her,'Just that medicine working..'

The beast then turned to the boy vampire and snarled causing them to run off the other end of the roof. The opposite side than were Lenor had jumped off. It then looked towards Syn wondering if he was friend or foe, until he ran towards Ishimu and undid the chains. It then realized friend. It slowly walked over to Ishimu and Syn watching them both closely. It's deep yellow eyes looking from one to the other before sitting down and letting its tail twitch back and forth.

"What is that?" asked Ishimu slightly confused on what the creature even was before them. He had put his arms around Syn when he was hugged and held him tightly to him. Slightly shaking. He then realized the sunlight was upon them. He looked to his hands in confusion, he wasn't feeling pain. No burning. "Whats going on?"

'What do you mean?' asked the panther slightly confused on why Ishimu was lost,'You aren't burning for a reason. We should get you safe none the less..' Turning its head to the side looking to Syn,"Boy, get him safe before you start to burn from this sunlight. You are half aren't you? Don't need you to burn."

'What reason?' Asked Ishimu lost at what the panther was getting at. He shrugged it off though, the cat was right, Syn needed to get to a safe place so he didn't burn. "Come on maybe an ally for now will do until we can get back home.."

Looking around in the tavern, ignoring a few looks he had gotten. "I need to know whats been going on in this town. how about one of you tell's me what I need to know," Storm said looking to each one of them closely and carefully. He considered himself to be an alpha top dog, so he didn't expect to much trouble from these folks.

"Who want's to know?" asked one in the far back of the tavern. When Storm had asked them, they all became quiet. Nothing was said or a figure move within the bar. It seemed like they were all holding their breath in fear or just wanting to know what was going on.

"A top dog that's been around for a while," He said cocking his head to the side and watching the group,"The name is Storm, I've been hunting a vampire for a long time. I've heard he is here in this town. So tell me, is he really here?"

"He? You sure you don't mean she?" asked one confused on what Storm was getting at.

Walking over to the one who had spoke to him. He looked into their eyes,"Don't lie to me. What do you mean by 'she'? Lie and you will die." He then sat on the table ignoring the other wolves they were sitting with.

"She..She has been after many humans looking for the perfect one to weild as a weapon. From what I've heard she's found some kid. She now causes havoc around here letting her newborn drink from humans many a night. Its causing trouble for us," they replied watching Storm closely, more out of fear as they lowered their eyes in a submissive way.

"I see, what does she look like?" Storm smiled more, 'O how I shall look for her...'

"She can be found on roof tops..From what we've heard, blood attracts them the most," said the werewolf still not looking directly at Storm.

Patting the wolf's head he smiled,"Thank you for your information. If I call I expect your pack to follow."

"Y-yes.." they stammered before watching Storm head out of the tavern and back into the streets.

'So there is a new vampire causing trouble, how interesting. This might be a fun city to be in right now,' he laughed a little and started to head down the street. He would set up a trap for the vampire, a meeting place. This way he would be able to meet her and maybe see what was really going on around here. It'd be interesting if they were after Shade as well.

Nights laughed a little seeing Shade turn a little red, she couldn't help but think how cute he was sometimes. She grew quiet when she heard what the two were talking about. Had he followed Shade here? She frowned. "Don't go an do something stupid, your still healing Shade..." Nights whispered to him. She stood up about to go with Fang to go look for Syn and Ishimu when she noticed him begin to react to the medicine he took earlier. It pained her to leave him like this.She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead, "i'll be back, call me is anything happens, ok?" She whistled like Kasius had done before and caught Quintus' attention and quickly singed something to him. He needed in response making her smile and walk over to Fang, "ready to go when you are".

Balgrim sat up on the bed his eyes half lidded as he was still sleepy but something woke him up, and it wasn't SC or Reapers doing, "gatta piss..." he mumbles before getting off the bed and walking between the two and grabbing the door quickly having it shatter once more in his grasp. He stood there looking at the piece of door in his hand for a moment before looking at Reaper, opening her hand and placing the piece of door in her hand and continuing on to the bathroom, going past the group in the living room and into the bathroom, locking the door behind himself.

Kasius looked at the littde shadow introducing itself. He knelt down and smiled, "hello Blinky, my name is Kasius, I'm sorry for making you mad, I was just showing my respect to his ma-" he coughed catching himself, "Shade, I was just showing my respect for Shade". He didn't want to cause any more trouble than he already had.

Quintus smiled seeing another shadow, " they sure are curious little guys aren't they? " Then it hit him, he left one alone with Balgrim, and he think he saw that red closed girl go in as well. he spun around quickly only to see that Balgrim had walked out of the room unscathed and mumbling about using the bathroom. He sighed with relief, he lives to see another day.

Syn shook his head, "I have no idea what that thing is, but it talks..." he was a little dumbfounded looking at the shadow cat thing. But it made a good point, they needed to get out of the sun soon. Concerned about Ishimu he took off his coat and draped it over his head, he wasn't reacting to the sun right now, but who knew how long that was going to last. "I have about five minuets, but an ally could do for now". He picked up Ishimu into his arms and jumped off the roof and headed into an ally that seemed safe and secluded, but had plenty of shade for the two of them. He set the younger vampire down and looked around to see if the shadow cat thing had followed them.

Smiling behind her mask Fang took to the street and sniffed around. It was then that she remembered something and looked towards Nights. Her blue eyes watching her closely for a moment. She knew Nights was half wolf, which meant she should be able to pick up Syn's trail as well. She smirked and then started to dart off towards the smell of Syn, the blood only helping in keeping her nose on the trail.

Hoping that things wouldn't escalate to much while gone. She couldn't afford to loose one of the assassins to any of those demons. She shivered a little at the thought and quickly put it at bay. She then frowned remembering that Nights and Shade seemed to have a past. Which was weird. Vampires and werewolves never got along. Even if half. So why were they able to get along to so well?

Nodding to Nights knowing he would keep her informed. He then looked towards Lancer laying on the couch. She needed all the rest she could get. The condition she was in was extreme. He could hardly believe a vampire like Lenor could do so much damage, and so quickly as well. One assassin couldn't even take her down, which meant he had to step up his own battle skills. He looked towards the shadow creatures curious of what they were up to. He could only imagine SC causing trouble with the other demon in the bedroom.

"I'll keep you informed, its best to find those two as quick as possible.." Shade said looking towards the window. Wondering if the two were alright. Hearing of the shadow creatures and their curiosity he nodded,"They are trouble as well. So if your in love with someone its best not to tell them. They wont live it down..."

Turning its head to the side and looking to the demon that had entered the bathroom. SC smirked a little and cautiously walked up towards it. Ignoring what Reaper was doing as she seemed to be mad at the door. Or was it the demon? SC shrugged it off as it then looked towards the door knob and watched it. Wondering when it would move again.

"You know your bound to get hurt right?" asked Reaper watching the little creature before shaking her head and dropping what the demon had gave her. She glared at the door before looking back to the mess on the floor. Growling She headed to the kitchen in hopes to find something to sweep the mess up.

Watching Reaper head for the kitchen. SC smirked deciding to leave the demon for now in the bathroom and headed down into the living room. It then poked its head in and smiled. Looking to Blinky and then to Quintus.

'Guess what I found out Blinky!' SC sent excitedly. Not waiting for Blinky to reply it smiled even more,'Quintus is in love with Kasuious.' It then jumped started when Reaper walked past it and back towards the shattered door.

'Dang demons. Why can't I just chop his head off. It's not like he had saved Lancer from the vampire,' Reaper thought as she found a broom and dust pan. Walking back she started to sweep up the mess and glaring at the door every once in a while. 'How I wish to kill him..He isn't needed right?'

'What? No way!' Blinky sent looking from Quintus to Kasius and then smirked. Oh how it would have fun with that later.

"Nice to meet you Kasius. Are you a vampire like Shade?" Blinky asked curiously. It hadn't met anyone like Shade, not vampire wise. It seemed cool to him, though despite Shade being a prince. He wondered if the vampire had showed respect to all of their kind. It must be the case.

'How can I heal you?' Shade asked watching the little creature closely. It seemed Blinky was in really bad shape. And he wasn't to sure on what he could really do for it.

Grinning Blinky looked to Shade as if it liked what it was about to tell him. Watching Shade closely it smiled still,'You really want to know?'

'Never mind don't wish to know...' Shade replied feeling a shiver go through him and hearing the little creature laugh at him. Glaring at Blinky Shade stood up and headed into the kitchen. He'd wait here until Fang and Nights were back. Having enough of the little creatures for now.

"Awe well that was no fun.." Blinky laughed more and looked to Kasius sitting down where Nights was. It then looked around the room towards the sleeping Lancer. It then smiled before jumping down the chair and landing on the floor. Slowly it walked towards the couch. Once close enough it then jumped onto the arm and climbed up. It then walked onto the back of the couch and sat. Looking down at Lancer.

"Don't even think about it!" Shade said to Blinky as if sensing something was about to happen Awe man. He laughed a little as he leaned against the wall. Served it right, it didn't need to get more injured than it already had. He could only assume Blinky would bug Lancer, he wasn't expecting to be right.

Watching the two disappear it looked towards the sun and then towards the two different areas the vampires had gone. It growled a little before jumping down where Syn had and landed on all four paws. It then sat in the shade and looked up to them. Curious of how it was even summoned to start with.

Shaking Ishimu looked to the cat. It was scary, but at the same time cool looking. Ishimu then looked to Syn when he was put down on the ground. He stumbled a little as he was not yet ready to be on his feet. He then hugged him. He wasn't sure what would have happened if Syn wasn't there. He then looked away and took the coat off. He doubted he'd need it in the shade. So he handed it to Syn.

"If I am not needed, I'd like to return where I belong.." the cat said watching the two who seemed to be wanting alone time. It could only assume though.

"Okay..But how are your able to go back?" asked Ishimu turning his head to the side as he looked to the cat. Curious.

"Magic," it replied before summoning a hole in front of it. "Since I am now yours. You may want to think of a name for me once I return."

"So what I'm your master?" Ishimu asked feeling shocked, and tried not to show it to much. The creepy cat was his?

"In a sense yes, more of in the sense of what Shade can do.." it replied twitching its tail as it watched Syn and Ishimu. Leaving the portal open.

Hiding in the shadows and waiting for nightfall weren't going to be easy once again. She looked around her not seeing her other vampire near. She growled a little in frustration. Looking to the ally wondering if he was still near by. She could only assume that the kid had moved on, hoping that the shadow beast didn't do anything to him. She'd have to turn another if that was the case. Shaking her head she looked down towards the sewer line. She hissed a little but it was the only way to get out of the sunlight. So she lifted the lid and slid in. Ignoring the smell as she closed it and headed down. She then looked around a little slightly shocked that the sewer line tunnel was bigger than she had expected. Lenor then started to walk looking for a place she might be able to settle and rest before nightfall came. She'd look for her newborn then.

Landing on his feet he looked up towards the roof top. He laughed a little thinking that Ishimu had to have been burning alive right now. He then looked around keeping to the shadows. Unsure of where Lenor had gone. He growled a little but ignored it for now. He'd need to find a safe place. A place where he could wait until night fall. Looking around he was sure there was an abandoned home around here some where. It didn't take him to long to find a building that had windows boarded up and a lot of caution tape. The door looked like it might fall off its hinges and then the other door was still closed. He shook his head a little before walking in. The place smelled musty, and was extremely dusty. Ignoring these things he headed in and avoided the light that came through the cracks of the boarded up windows. He staid in the hall, his eyes looking to the door. Watching it expecting something or someone to enter. But he'd be ready if that ever did come.

Looking around in the streets Storm then headed towards the roof tops. It was daylight so he'd have to wait until night to get what he wanted. But that didn't mean that the vampire sought for wasn't around. He was sure he could pick up the trail of his. Looking around on the rooftops, he wasn't sure what he'd expect from this city. Denvil City was an interesting city, one with werewolves, and vampires around. Something that was extremely rare. Ignoring this he looked around and his eyes fell upon a lake, it wasn't to far from where he was, but it shocked him. A place like this had a lake. Interesting. He'd figure a good place for that later. He made a mental note before darting off over the rooftops. For now he'd find a place to crash for a while.

Nights followed Fang close behind her, she seemed to know where she was going, and that was good, the sooner they found Syn and the smaller vampire the better. She caught the assassin looking back at her...or was she? It was rather hard to tell with that mask she wore. It had a striking resemblance to the one that Lancer had wore, Reaper as well. Maybe it was a symbol of some sort. She shrugged it off untill a thought came to mind, none of them had shown thier faces, was that part of thier code? Her heart sank remembering that both Holly and herself had seen Lancer without hers. Hopefully they wouldn't find out, or be too mad if they did, it was an emergency!

The smile that Quintus had quickly wore off once he heard what Shade had said, "just great..." He muttered to himself earning a confused glance from Kasius. He blushed under his gaze and quickly looked away from his partner. That's when he noticed Balgrim come out from the bathroom, "feeling sober yet?"


Kasius nodded to the shadow, "that I am, though I'm not as high ranking as he is" he added with a laugh. Being born into Nobel blood Kasuis' family had served under the royal lineage for as long as he could remember, it was rather odd to be able to act rather casually with the prince, but he would ignore it for now. His attention turned to Balgrim, exiting the bathroom and heading right for them, "how you feeling Bal?"

Balgrim once again ignored all the others in the room and headed straight to Kasius and Quintus. He grabbed the young werewolf from behind and wrapped his arms around his neck resting his chin between the set of wolf ears on his head.

Quintus angrily sighed, "I'm not your table to lean on!" He growled.

Balgrim ignored him and looked at Kasius, "why did you let me drink that much? You know how I get when I drink that much" he whined to tbe vampire still half asleep.

Kasius stood up form talking with the little shadow and placed a hand on his hip looking slightly annoyed, "you wanted to impress some girls and you said if either Quintus or I stopped you, you would gouge out our eyes and eat them. Quintus and I like our eyes so we didn't stop you".

Balgrim closed his eyes in thought, thinking about what Kasius had told him, " hmmm...nope, no memory of it, sorry" he opened his eyes and smiled at him.

"How funny you would forget that.." Quintus mumbled under him.

Balgrim frowned hearing Quintus and looked at one of the furry ears before biting down on one, causing Quintus to yelp and duck out from under him and back away from him. "Tables don't talk"

Kasius hit Balgrim in the back of the head hearing Quintus whimper softly as he held his ear in pain.

Balgrim only laughed at the hit. He took a moment to see where they were, "ok, were at his house but where's Synny Boy?"

"Out with a friend" Holly chimed in as she flew over to Quintus' side checking out his ear.

Balgrim blinked, "he has friends aside from us?" The three of them sighed.

Syn watched Ishimu and the odd shadow cat talk, unsure what was really going on but magic was involved? Ishimu knew how to use magic? It was all too confusing. He leaned agaisnt a wall and slid down to sit on the floor. He was immune to burning alive in the sun for a fee minutes but that damn gassy ball in the sky still drained his energy. He looked at the hole the shadow cat was sitting in front of and straightened his back a little to see if he could peek in, curious what was inside.

Faint squeaking could be hered behind the young vampire along with the sounds of a distorted child's laugh, "boy? Why are you here?" A small cat plushie with devil wings and tail walked up to the newborn from behind. Standing in front of him it tilted its head and laughed once more looking at him with a rather creepy grin, "don't you know it's not nice to go into someones home unannounced?"

Leading to what seemed to be a park. Fang looked around her confused at first on why the hell they would go to a park at night. But then again it seemed that they weren't alone. She could smell three other here. But nothing that would help her on finding Syn. She looked over to Nights before the scent seemed to move on. She shrugged a little and headed on down the streets. She wondered what the two of them looked like to other people. Which kind of made her laugh a little.

Following the smell of Syn, Fang soon came upon the roof. Climbing up she scanned the area. It was interesting, the view looked over the city. And two scents seemed to have merge while two had separated. Unable to make head or tails of it Fang once more looked to Nights curious if her nose was slightly better.

"Two go that way, and then two split off." Fang said pointing to two separate sides of the building. Then Straight on ahead where two had merged and headed down to the streets.

"I meant more with the drinking of human blood. Saving the human and not draining them dry..." Blinky said shaking its little head and smiling at Kasius, "But no matter. Different question, would you part with a little of your blood?"

'Your asking that while Quintus is in the room? You trying to die!' SC sent shocked that Blinky would ask Kasius such a question.

'Shade refused to know how to heal me. What better way than to use another vampire?' Blinky sent happily,'If that fails there is always the new born...'

'Just have sahde do it you idiot your asking for a death wish...' SC shook its little head and looked from Blinky to Kasius back to Quintus. Though Quintus seemed to have been hurt through biting from Balgrim so it seemed he might not mind.

"I don't want to know," Shade said shaking his head hearing about the eye gouging and something along the lines of drinking. He then looked to Blinky slightly confused by that question. It seemed kind of weird to ask that of someone they had just met. "You truly are acting kind of out of the normal Blinky. Mind telling me whats up?"

"You didn't want to know," Blinky growled and crossed its arms into a pout. It looked to Kasius,"And he's more friendly. He won't hit Blinky.." Keeping it's arms crossed Blinky looked to Kasius.

"What happened to 'Don't worry I'll be fine master'. So whats with the blood thing?" Shade asked watching Blinky still lost on what the little creature wanted. It seemed to be acting really weird. One minute he's asking for blood. What a weird creature. Maybe it got hit to hard and it became weird than normal. Which kind of made sense given it was storm. He shook his head and decided now that the room was clear to just head there to rest. The couch was taken and it was getting really crowded in the living room.

Ignoring the people that were in the room Shade headed down the hall to see Reaper and SC looking to a broken door. Shaking his head Shade moved past the door, and soon returned with a sheet. He then tacked it to the door and laid on the bed. At least it wasn't broken. And it was really comfortable. Way better than sleeping out on the streets or boards. He could hear Reaper growl at the semi new door. But he didn't care it would work for now.

Looking to SC Reaper watched it a little, "Is he always like this?"

"Who Shade? Yep, he often keeps to himself," SC laughed a little, "Also you may not wish to return to the living room."

"Why is that?" Reaper asked slightly confused on what she was missing out there. It seemed like a lot of talking and a yelp from someone. She could only guess something happened. Then again she sighed and looked to the little creature, "I doubt Lancer will be able to sleep with all the noise in there.."

"That isn't good then..." SC nodded and looked towards the living room.

Speaking of, Lancer was indeed awake. Thanks to Balgrim and his evil chatting and biting. She growled and rolled over to face them and then sat up. She narrowed her eyes at seeing Balgrim. This was her first time meeting the demon so she wasn't to happy to see him. If anything she didn't like the idea of gouging eyes out. Friend or foe. Well not so much as foe. Though she watched him closely. 'it's starting to get really crowded in here..Maybe that's why the vampire seemed to have left...' She then looked over to Blinky who seemed to be also making noise which wasn't helping her mood. She then looked to the three demons and growled a little.

"You really can't let someone rest now can you?" Lancer asked mainly looking to Balgrim. The other two were fine, they had been respectful and keeping their voices down. Their voices she could tolerate. Balgrim's not so much. Watching him closely, she would move fast if needed. Her head was killing her but that wouldn't stop her from getting some quiet in the room.

Looking to Syn and watching him sit on the ground. He was a little scared that he'd been out to long in the sunlight. He then turned his attention back to the shadow cat confused on what was going on really. It seemed like it was about to disappear somewhere but where? And he wasn't even sure he could call on it again. It might be a once in a life time thing. Ishimu shook his head and looked to the sky confused on what to really even call it. Other than IT. But that seemed a weird name. Maybe Fangs! No. Blacky. No that was dumb. Dropping the name thing Ishimu watched Syn sadly.

"I'm sorry..." Ishimu said looking away and to the ground. He wasn't to sure what else to really say. He'd been captured, Lenor seemed to know that Syn was injured, and the newborn was after Syn wanting to fight him. Then this thing came out of no where. It was a lot to take in, even for him.

All Syn would be able to see is a dark purple with the light sparks coming from it. The shadow cat looked over to Syn with an interesting grin. Showing all it's teeth. A interesting smile. It turned it's head to the side watching the halfling. It's claws shifted a little and it seemed curious.

"Do you wish to see whats on the other side?" The shadow cat laughed a little watching Syn as they seemed to be watching the portal at it's feet. It seemed curious if Syn would want to look.

After some time and when Syn didn't answer. A name had came to Ishimu. He looked over to the cat and smiled a little,"I think I'll call it Kage."

However with Storm he'd ran off to find a hospital. He smirked knowing he'd have no issues in getting in and out of these. Having this idea, he wondered why he never used it to bait a vampire before. Shrugging he then walked in, ignoring the looks, and managed to get to the fridge with little difficulty. Grabbing a few blood bags he then stuffed them into his pockets. However he managed to get caught and the person who had caught him had flown across the hall and into the wall. Ignoring the bloody mess of their body on the ground. Storm headed out of the hospital. He had a date with a vampire.

As for Lenor, she was busy in the dark trying to find a good place to rest and wait for nightfall. Though she hoped her newborn was alright. She had needed him alive. And unable to find another like him, she would for now have to relax in the tunnels and wait to find him. Though waiting was a pain. She growled to herself and laid in a tunnel that had no grime in it. She then closed her eyes and waited for nightfall.

Hearing faint squeaking meant he wasn't alone. Looking in the darkness Zane looked to see if he could tell where the squeaking was even coming form. He then looked down as the squeaking seemed to come right to him and stop at his feet. The odd cat devil with wings seemed weird. Very weird. Zane turned his head before kneeling down and looking at it more closely.

"I'm sorry?" said the boy looking around. He didn't know anyone was even here. Looking back to the little thing he turned his head to the side, "I'm sorry I had intruded, I needed to get out of the sunlight. I don't think I've ever seen anything quite like you though before. You are kind of cute looking." Zane almost wished to pet the little thing but didn't want to in case it bit. Getting bit wasn't something he was looking forward to, nor fighting within this place.

She was confused at first why Fang had lead her to a park untill she finally pinpointed what scent to follow, but something was off, there was a scent in the area that she smelt before when treating Lancer. Her train of thought was cut short when Fang took off again, she quickly followed suit.

Once they landed on the rooftop the scents got stronger, like they had just been there. Sniffing the air she looked in the direction of the streets, "the two that were looking for went that way, the scent is strong so they cant be that far..but..." She looked in the direction where one of the scents split off, "we may have a problem..." 'Shade, you said Lenor and Lancer fought right? Well the same scent that was on Lancer was also close by Syn and his friend, they might have made contact..' Nights sent to Shade worriedly.

Kasius blinked and looked back at the small shadow, "of course I don't drain them dry, if that were to happen I would have to worry about a dead body and this one trying to snack on bits and pieces of them" he nodded his head towards Balgrim who looked away trying to play innocent. "Some of my blood?" He tilted his head curious, "what do you need it for? And how much?" If it was for a good enough reason he would help the little guy out.

While one of his ears was being looked at by Holly Quintus' free ear flattened against his head, why would that strange little thing would be asking for blood? And from Kasius no less! But, they belonged to Shade and Nights seemed to have no probe with them, even telling him about thier relationship. It kind of reminded him of Kasius and himself, though he wouldn't admit it. He heard Holly giggling behind him.

"Your looking at him and blushing Quinn, could you be any more obvious?" She asked giggling more.

Quintus swatted her away and held his ear, "is it fine? I don't feel any blood"

Holly nodded, "no blood but he left a good set of teeth marks, human ones, no demon"

Quintus sighed with relief, the last thing he needed was Balgrim biting him with his ridiculously sharp demon teeth. Holly giggled again.

"You want me to ask Kasius to kiss it better for you?" She dodged the young werewolf again as he tried to hit her blushing even more than before.

Balgrim cocked his head to the side and scowled when Lancer spoke up. She looked like the two cloaked people that woke him up and fought with, but his anger wasn't aimed on the one cloaked in blue, it was the red one he didn't like. "Why should you get to sleep while your two buddies woke me up from mine? Now that just doesn't seem too fair.." He crossed his arms over his chest slightly annoyed, if he couldn't get any sleep, no one would.

Syn looked at Ishimu and smiled, "I'll be fine, just give me some time in the shade". He turned his attention back to the shadow thing now dubbed "Kage" by Ishimu, "yeah I'm pretty curious, but if there's a chance that something either gonna pop out or it'll kill me, I'll pass" he said laughing a little.

Thinking about the sun made him wonder why Ishimu hadn't burned up, don't get him wrong he was happy the boy was alive and well, but the question remained, how? "You also said you knew why Ishi here wasn't burning in sunlight, how exactly?"

The small little plush tilted its head to the other side, "flattery will get you nowhere, and sunlight eh?" It turned its attention to the boarded up windows, "explains why your not running from me, you must be some sort of vampire" it looked back at him, grin seemingly wider than before, "if you want to get away from the sun compliantly you can come into the back where its darker, Master may also want to see you, hell like you, your not a human" it giggled once more and ran off towards the back of the house, squeaking with every step it took.

In the back of the house surrounded by a small pile of stuffed animals a young man sat sewing one of the many stuffed animals together. He glanced over at a fox plush that was draped over one of his crossed legs, "Greed, I know you like the color of Gluttony's eyes but he needs them to see, how would you like it if I did that to you?" He stuck the needle and thread between his lips and showed the plush a pair of scissors he had handy. The fox plush only huffed and slip off his leg to join the other plushies. He shook his head and patted the raccoon plush he had been fixing, "all good Gluttony, don't be afraid next time she does it again ok?" The raccoon nodded and hugged him, "thank you Master Raider!" It hopped off of him and joined in with the others keeping clear of the fox.

Raider smiled and looked over at the entrance in time to see his winged plush come squeaking in, "did you take care of the trespasser Wrath?" He asked the small plush as it ran up his arm so it could sit on his shoulder.

Wrath shook its head, "no, because it wasn't a human like we expected"

Raider looked at him somewhat surprised, "oh? What was it? Did you invite them in?" In Raiders book anything that wasn't human was welcome to stay with him, even if his accommodations at the moment were pretty drab.

Wrath nodded its head, "it was a vampire boy by the way he said he was keeping away from the sun"

Raider raised an eyebrow, "interesting...I wonder if he'll come by and say hi" he laughed lightly.

'I see, so the vampire was after Ishimu I guess,' Shade sent sleepily, but since it was Nights he didn't mind being bothered. 'They might be long gone now that the sun is up. You're better off finding Syn and the other before something happens...'

Looking to the two scents that had merged Fang walked over and looked below before motioning Nights over. It seemed to vampires and a cat thing in the ally. Very weird, even for her own eyes to be seeing. She then looked back to Nights, "Ready to head on down?"

Not waiting for an answer, Fang worked on climbing down the fire escape. Once at a good level to jump and not be injured to badly she jumped. Landing on her feet she wobbled only slightly before looking to Ishimu and Syn, along with the shadow cat creature. She had landed behind the cat, with the two in front of her. She smiled under her mask almost forgetting she was wearing it so she most likely looked mean. She almost laughed at that but now wasn't the time for such things.

"We have been looking for you," Fang replied looking to Ishimu and Syn, then to the shadow cat. She narrowed her eyes slightly curious of the shadow cat. 'Why was it here?' It reminded her of the little things back at the house. But not as small. "Sorry, the name is Fang."

Jumping at the sudden golden robed assassin coming out of no where. Ishimu looked to her and then looked to Syn. He wasn't to sure he liked the assassin. Nor did Syn really look good. Though before he could have really say anything Kage quickly spoke up. The portal was still open at it's feet. He could only imagine where it had went. 'Where does it go? Shade's world?'

"The portal won't let anything come through, it's not even really near where I come from," Kage replied liking the name as it's tail twitched happily,"And no you won't die. The lighting is more of a show thing than anything dangerous. Each creature has their own type of portal. But to leave the world we come from means we must be summoned by someone to enter it. Other wise it's against rules to just appear some where.."

Watching Syn and Ishimu it then slowly turned it's attention to the assassin that had dropped down behind it. It nodded a little in greeting but didn't wish to speak with them just yet. It was interesting though to see such a halfling as an assassin. Very interesting. It then looked up wondering if there was another coming down.

Back at the house Blinky was watching Kasius, and the group seem to get hot under the collar of love. 'Oh that was too good!' Blinky thought to it's self before looking back to Kasius, "Well not much to be honest. And it's only so I can heal these wounds. I don't wish to bite you though.." Blinky replied, royal or not Blinky was starting to like another vampire around. Only knowing Shade was kind of different. Though with Kasius similar to Shade it wouldn't have to worry about keeping an eye on them. So he was happy for that.

"I didn't know they were coming here. They were two days ahead of their normal assignment," Lancer replied with a glare, "In case you didn't know I was close to death. So I'd like to get some rest while I can so I can leave this hell hole."

Loosing her patients she was tempted to head out the door now while they still could. She looked down towards the hall, she'd have to wait for Fang to return. She had to help get their friend back. 'Dang you Fang!' She growled a little and looked back to the demon that had woken her up. Of all demons it had to be the one Reaper must have pissed off. Though it didn't take to long for her to hear footsteps and then the red cloak assassin appear in the door way that lead into the living room. Her eyes narrowed slightly.

"I think we over staid our welcome.." Lancer said at last not looking to Reaper in the door way to the living room. She slowly got to her feet, slightly shaky, and still in pain. But she didn't wish to be around demons to much longer. She looked to the couch that was drenched in blood. Shaking her head she decided she'd pay for that another time. Right now it was best to head out of here as fast as possible. A brawl would happen and she wasn't in the mood to fight these demons.

"I'm thinking you are right.." Reaper nodded looking to Balgrim only assuming it was him that had woken Lancer up. She glared slightly as she walked over to Lancer and started to help her towards the door. "I'll wait near the building for Fang to return. Then we will meet back up with you.."

"You are to injured to even be moving though," SC said from the hallway and looked towards Holly for some kind of help in keeping at least Lancer around. Though it seemed the demons were starting to get to them. It looked towards Kasius, was he the leader? Or was it Balgrim who was? It was an interesting group none the less. But it seemed something happened to make them want to leave so soon. If Lancer's wounds open again.

"If I stay any longer there will be a dead demon on the floor," Lancer replied looking to SC,"I don't wish to cause to more trouble anyway. It seems this house is crowded and not meant for a lot of people."

"But-" SC said watching them closely and then looking back to the bedroom wondering if Shade could help out any. Despite his injuries there had to be something they could do. He looked back to the assassins, then to the demons, then to Holly. Blinky was to busy watching Kasius curious if he would really give them blood. Silly creature. SC sighed and shook it's head not happy.

'Maybe it's a good thing I'm not human...' Zane thought watching the little creature go down the hall squeaking. He could only imagine on where it was heading. So he followed not to close behind it. He wondered if he should be looking for Lenor, or if he was forgotten again. Which he was already used to. He slowly knocked on the door and looked to the plushies that were around. He could only assume they were all alive like the little creature earlier. A chill ran down his spine at the thought.

"Sorry to have intruded, I didn't know anyone lived here..." Zane said looking to the person among the plushies. He wished he had knocked on the front door, but who would live in an empty building? Then again him and Lenor often would when it came to daylight. He frowned a little as he watched the plushy on the guy's shoulder wondering if he should even be here.

Climbing up to a roof, Storm looked around unsure of what to really do until night fall. Doing what he planned might bring other vampires to him, which he really didn't need. Shaking his head he looked to the sun that was still rising across the city. It will be a very long day. Sitting on the roof he looked around him, unsure of what to really do. While waiting he decided to think of a plan in case more than one vampire showed up. Which was very possible, giving the circumstances.

Looking to the streets he wondered if the cover of a home would help in getting their attention to where they could use shadows like Shade often used to do. Until he got that magical ring that would allow him to be in sunlight. Which only made vampires hate him more. The poor vampire. Ha! Yeah right. Storm jumped down from the roof top. He looked to at near by buildings and his eyes fell upon an empty factory. One that had been run down with age, windows busted, and a few of the bricks on the ground that once belonged to the building itself. Perfect.

Walking diagonal of the building he opened the squeaky doors and looked around. It was dark and damp, and a few rodents hurried to move as not to be seen. Ignoring these he walked in and closed the door behind him. Here he would set up his bait trap for the vampire. In hopes to get Lenor's attention.

Looking around at the old pipes and even a few metal barrels. He looked around more unable to find anything else to really use to his advantage. Oh well. He moved an old barrel to the middle of the factory. There he had then ripped the bags of blood open and started to poor them into the barrel. This would get every vampire's attention within a good few yards or feet from the factory. Thanks to the smell of blood he'd only have to wait now. Once they were all drained into the barrel he moved to the shadows climbing up into the rafters and watching the barrel. Here he would sit and wait for his prize.

Oh the smell, even the stink from the sewer couldn't detour that smell. It was faint from her location. But oh how she knew that smell. Her stomach growled wanting the blood that she was smelling. To let so much go to waist would be an insult among vampires. Slowly she let herself wake up and looked around in the sewer, almost forgetting where she even was for a second. The smell was just something she couldn't resist. Her aching legs slowly moved, being in such a cramped space seemed to have caused them to fall asleep. 'Dang pain receptors...' She thought before stretching once in the bigger part of the sewer. She then headed slowly towards the smell, using the sewer as her underground shade. It didn't take her to long to know what direction was what within the tunnels. She managed to follow the smell as it got stronger. The smell became strong, as if she was right over the place of where it was. Her eyes narrowed before Lenor slowly moved to a sewer lid and climbed up. Moving the lid she then poked her head through. The sewer line was outside the building of the factory.

Growling she slowly looked around for any shade that might help conceal herself long enough to get into the building. It seemed to be a long ways off though. The only shade was near the front door, and that was going to be a long shot. Looking around real quick she left the sewer line, it's lid spinning on top of the hole before settling down. She ignored the noise it had caused and made it to the shade. Hissing softly when hit by such light. The smell of blood was just to good to pass up. She slowly poked her head into the empty building.

Walking in, and glad that only some light came into here. It wouldn't be to much trouble then to just walk around. Picking her way through the rubble that was on the floor. Her ember eyes looked towards the location of the smell. It was in the middle of the room. She growled a little, so it seemed to be a trap. And there was only one smell around her. That of a wolf. She growled more before looking to the shadows of the room.

"I know you are in here, show yourself wolf!" Lenor called ignoring the echo of the place. At least it was only one wolf. She could handle that. Before she knew it she was hearing something above her head. She moved to see a person drop and land on all fours, hand on the ground to support themselves from falling over. She watched them closely, his white hair was something different, as well as his blue eyes. Interesting.

"Sorry to have dragged you out like this. But I heard you are hard to get a hold of," Storm replied watching the vampire closely, "I hear you have been causing trouble in the city. I came to make an offer." He smirked watching her with his blue eyes. "I am Storm, and I can only hope you are the vampire that has been turning those humans into vampires."

"Hope? I am queen of evil," she laughed a little, "Kidding, if anything I wish to be queen but that title is taken where I come from. So I make chaos where I go. The name is Lenor."

'I see, sorry if I woke you up, I thought you would want to know ' she looked over the edge where Fang had gone over and smiled, 'I have some good news though, we have them in our si- the hell is that?' she cut herself short when she saw the odd shadow cat. Feeling a little uneasy she leapt down to the ally landing on hand and knee beside Fang. Standing back up she smiled, "you two have been gone for almost a day now". She glanced over at the cat, curious about what it was and why it was here, but it seemed friendly for the time being, so that was good.

Syn narrowed his eyes seeing the figure cloaked in gold jump down behind Kage, he was about to get up and go something about them untill they introduced them selves, well she didn't seem much like a threat, and hr was further convinced when Nights had dropped down beside them. He sighed, getting rescued by a mutt of all things. He looked go Fang and pointed as he spoke, "I'm Syn, this is Ishimu and thats Kage" he finished looking at the shadow cat. He ignored Nights and Fang for the moment and turned his focus back on Kage, "if its not gonna send you back home why do you have it open? Where does it go to?" He was unsure why he was so curious and was asking many questions, but it was better to ask now while it was still willing to answer.

"If its not that much and will be able to heal you up I won't mind giving a little if it up" he smiled to the shadow, "but how to give it to you?" He thought aloud. He noticed Balgrim and Lancer starting to argue, making the other little shadow panic as she was still wounded, and Shade was off in the other room doing something. He quickly went over to Lancer and placed a hand gently on her shoulder, "please, its us who have no right to be here, we were just waiting for our loud mouth freind over there to sober up a little and our friends house was close". He looked over at Quintus for some back up.

Quintus nodded, "and since he's all better now we can head out! No harm no foul right?" He said worriedly, she didn't look good and just having her stand in that condition made him sorry that she was going to collapse at any moment.

Balgrim scowled, "yeah I'm sobered up but I ain't leaving untill I know Synny Boy is fine and ok".

Kasius mentally cursed at Balgrims protectiveness of thier halfling friend. " Holly will send word once he gets back" he shot the fairy a look who nodded repeatedly.

Balgrim grossed his arms over his chest, "I said I ai-"

He was cut off once Kasius put a hand over his mouth and glared at him. "We're going Balgrim.."

Balgrim grolwed lowly and opened his mouth while and bit down onto his hand with large and sharp demon teeth.

"Kasius! Balgrim what the hell?!" Quintus said as he tackled the much larger demon off of Kasius and began to push him out the door.

Kasius sighed and looked at the large and bleeding wound, "well, I know where you can get your blood now Blinky" he said looking back at the shadow. "Once I help out this little guy well be out of your hair" he looked over at Lancer and gave a warm smile. They had already caused enough trouble and Balgrim could bet his gold eyes he was going to get an ear full from everyone in thier group. He knelt down and held his hand out to the Shadow, blood running from his palm down to his wrist "is this good enough?"

Holly sighed and grabbed what was left of tbe medical supplies they had left out, "at least let me patch you up when your done before you leave". Kasius gave her a nod and quiet thanks.

"Oh don't be sorry, your just looking for a place to hide out untill sunset right?" He stood up making the plushies that were leaning agaisnt him topple over and get back up following him. He walked over and held out a half to him, "my name is Raider, you can stay as long as you like". The little plushie on his shoulder poked him on the cheek with a soft squeak, "and as I'm sure you've meat Wrath here".

The little plushie giggled once again, " I'm glad you came by to say hi to Master and the rest of us" it said looking down at the six other plushies that gathered at thier feet.

The six remaining plushies looked up at him curiously, ranging from all sorts of animals such as: a dog, raccoon, bear, lion, rabbit and fox. The rabbit of all of them seemed to be interested in him the most..

"He's cute" it said giggling.

"Down Lust.." the bear said to it, making the rabbit pout and look away.

"The portal goes into an ally way," Kage said looking to Ishimu who seemed interested on where it had went as well.

"Ally? Does that mean someone can step into it on the other side?" Asked Ishimu watching the portal, "Why is it out?"

"To send you where you wish to go," Kage replied happily ignoring the two behind him now. It then turned it's head to the side, "You do wish to go home yes?"

"So that thing can take us home?" Ishimu asked looking from the cat to the other two behind them. He wasn't so sure he liked the idea.

Watching the two closely then looking to the shadow cat. Fang could only guess there was something at the cat's feet that they were all looking at. From this angle she wasn't able to really see it. She then looked to Nights wondering how they would get home since they couldn't be in sunlight. But it seemed the cat had figured that out. She then looked to Syn who had introduced himself along with Ishimu and the cat. Interesting name for a cat. Kage. She shook her head lightly and moved slowly towards the wall to see the cat better. It was an interesting creature.

"More than enough!" Blinky nodded, though Balgrim didn't have to bite him. It didn't like the way Balgrim seemed to like to bite. How could they be friends with something like that? It was weird. It then smiled a little before licking at the blood on Kasius' palm to the wrist. It looked to Quintus wondering what his thoughts were on it. But didn't ask. Once done it then nodded, "Thanks Kasius!"

'Awe I don't want anyone to leave...' SC sent to Blinky disappointed. It then looked towards the assassins then to the other three, "Will we run into you three again?"

"You know the person that lives here. I'm sure you three would be more welcome then him seeing us," Lancer replied looking over her shoulder as she stopped walking. She then looked to Reaper who only shrugged in response.

"We don't know anyone here. The only reason Fang and I came was to find Lancer. I can bring her to HQ, it's not to far from here.." Reaper replied looking to the three demons.

"Yeah just until night fall," Zane replied looking to his hand and slowly took it his attention then went to a plushie that went by Lust. Interesting. He then looked back to Raider, "I'm Zane. I had gotten separated from another vampire that had turned me.." Happy that if he needed to stay longer he'd be welcomed to. "Do you make them?" Zane asked looking back to the plushies that were around his feet.

"Hope? I am queen of evil," she laughed a little, "Kidding, if anything I wish to be queen but that title is taken where I come from. So I make chaos where I go. The name is Lenor."

"So it seems I have attracted the right vampire then," Storm smiled watching her, "Any vampire messing with the royal is to great to just pass up. I'm glad I'm not the only one causing such trouble for him."

"Royal? No I don't care much for them. I'm just after the kids that can see things that normal people don't see or can't see," Lenor smiled to him watching him,"However if your going to let the blood go to waist, you really should have put it into something that was more drinkable than a rusty barrel..."

"My apologies..." Storm said looking to the barrel, "But let's just leave that for other vampires to fight over. It will amuse them." He laughed a little and took out the last blood pack within his pocket, "So lets talk."

"It's best if you're leaving it that we talk else where. That will attract to many vampires around here..." Lenor said looking to him, "Let us talk in the sewer."

"The sewer?" Storm frowned at this, he didn't expect to talk there. A building would have been better, but he guessed that Lenor didn't have a place to really call her own. Shrugging he looked round the building. "Yeah I guess that will work for now. But later we need to come up with a better place to chat.."

"In time wolf boy," Lenor teased watching him before heading to the main doors and looking to the sewer lid. She walked over to it, ignoring the burning sensation. dropping down she looked up.

"Must you call me wolf boy?" Storm growled a little before jumping down and landing on his feet. He then looked up and sighed softly. Climbing back up he then brought the lid back onto the sewer and looked back to her once back on the pipe floor. "Now what?"

"We talk while I search for something I've lost," Lenor said then looked back to him, "That blood bag if you don't mind."

Storm nodded and handed it to her once more. Watching her take it. She didn't even tear it. No she just bit into it like it was nothing and put the bit of plastic into her mouth and started to suck on it. Shivering at hearing the slurping come from her. He looked around in the darkness a little.

"What have you lost?" Storm asked looking back to her unsure what a vampire could really loose around here. "Is it in the sewer?"

"No it's on the surface I can't find them until later.." Lenor sighed softly as she drank the blood. She looked back to him and paused in her walking, "So you sought me out huh? Why?"

"Why? I love chaos, and to know someone that would cause trouble for those shadow creatures, and then cause trouble for the prince of vampires. What world would be better but chaos?" Storm smirked watching her closely.

"I see you are only interested cause of chaos and mayhem. Interesting," Lenor shrugged and looked back on ahead of her before walking. Turning a corner and then waited here. "This is where I had lost them on the surface. So until night there is nothing I can really do."

Syn blinked a few times, "so you can basically take us to where we want to go?" he looked over at Fang and Nights and smirked slightly, guess they didn't need to be saved by a mutt and...what ever the assassin was. He stood back up and dusted himself off and took a closer look into the portal, it didn't look that intimidating, but it was a bit scary thinking that if something went wrong they could end up in a different location, or realm. "it might be safe for you, but what about us?"

Nights tilted her head and looked over the cats shoulder at the portal at its feet, 'It kinda look like the little shadows portal...maybe there related?' She shrugged and looked over at Fang, "I guess with their new friend they don't need us".

He laughed lightly and gave his hand over to Holly to bandage, "no problem at all Blinky" it seemed that just about everyone needed some sort of healing and he was happy to help out. Wincing slightly when Holly had began to wipe at his forehead he remembered that he was injured already from the assassin duos dramatic entrance. "Thanks Holly.."

Holly nodded and cleaned up the wound on hid forehead, "didn't even realize that blood was running down your face.."

He blinked at her, "It was? And no one told me?"

The fairy beside him sighed and patted him on the shoulder, "your all good to go, now go rescue your puppy from the bigger dog thing"

Kasius nodded and smiled, "thanks, and once again I'm sorry about what happened between my friends and I But I'm sure we'll meet again" he said giving the shadow a smile"Once Syn sees his room the next time you have to hide out he'll send you our way" he added with a laugh. He gave one more bow before heading to the door.

Quintus had managed to push Balgrim completely out of the building using most of his inhuman strength as Balgrim pushed back against him, "Stop! Your causing too many problems right now!" he growled loudly at the darker male.

Balgrim gave him a stern look,the alcohol completely gone from his body now he was back to his normal self, "you know how I get and this has happened before, I don't see why your acting all tough about it". The young male only glared at him. Balgrim smirked, "is it because of Kasius? Are you showing off for him? Or is it for those people inside who don't even matter in the big picture of it all". Balgrim stood close to Quintus so the younger had to look up at him and began to growl lowly, "Your not a knight anymore, get over it". He gave a sharp turn on his heel and turned away.

Quintus watched him walk away keeping quiet. He clenched his hands tightly and growled biting his lip, 'what the hell does he know?!' He turned back at him and looked back towards the door waiting for Kasius when the sun hit his eyes directly. He squinted and shielded his eyes from its harsh rays. then it hit. Sunlight! And Kasius was heading for the door. He made a mad dash towards the vampire and tackled him back inside the house the two landing with a loud thud.

Kasius winced as the air was knocked out of him by a blue blur. He lifted his head up and looked at the top of Quintus' head, figuring out what the blur was quickly. He looked at him confused, "Quinn? Wha?"

Quintus looked up at him, his face pink as he laid on top of him, "Sunny, its still sunny..." he managed to get out. He was about to get off of him until he felt a hand on his head. H looked up at him and Kasius was smiling at him, his brilliant pale blue eyes looking at him.

"Where would I be without you?" Kasius said with a chuckle.

Quintus looked away as his face burned scarlet, "burning into a pile of ash?"

Kasius laughed and sat up keeping the werewolf in his lap. "I guess I have no choice but to stay for a little longer" he said looking back at the others seated in the living room. "He looked back at Quintus and smiled, "are you going to go back home? Or will you stay?"

Quintus looked down not daring to make eye contact with him again, "S-Stay...I'll stay..."

Kasius looked at him confused, why wasn't he looking at him?

"interesting name, and for real?" both Raider and Wrath turned their heads, "you travel with the vampire that turned you? That's rather odd" the two looked at each other and nodded.

"very odd" Wrath echoed standing up on his masters shoulder and jumped off landing with a squeak.

Raider looked down at the small plushies family and smiled, "that I did! And most of them are living, these main seven plus a few I have that act as my scouts, there not here aright now. And others.." he trailed off and looked at one plushie that was attached to his belt, it had short black and purple hair and bright violet button eyes, and was in the shape of a human with a purple heart stitched into its chest, "act as a warning signal for when something, or rather someone, is close by".

He looked back at Zane and grinned, "but that aside make yourself at home! Just the basement is off limits" he waved a finger as he shook his head and went back to his spot where he was before, seemingly going back to work on a new plush creature.

Wrath then tugged on Zanes pants, "let me introduce you to the family, we have *Envy, Gluttony, Sloth,, Pride, Lust and Greed" he said as he pointed to each plushie giving its name. Each plushie gave him either a nod or a wave to him. The raccoon waving both arms excitedly.

((*Envy - Dog, Gluttony - Raccoon, Sloth - Bear, Pride - Lioness, Lust - Rabbit, Greed - Fox))

"Well that's some gratitude.." Fang mumbled looking to the strange cat who then turned to face her. Which only made her that more uneasy. She didn't like cats. And this one before her was no exception.

"Well I didn't know that their would be rescuers out for the two.." Kage replied looking to Fang and watching them. It then turned towards Nights also confused on them but other than that faced Ishimu and Syn. "The portal is quite safe, as long as one like me is letting you through. You won't get thrown into another realm if you are with me."

"Another realm? There is more than one?" Ishimu asked looking to the portal and moving ever so slightly towards it. He looked in to see it was dark and lighting was around it. But other than that it seemed to be safe. He looked back to Kage.

"Yes, there are many realms," Kage replied with a small laugh, "Though more questions should be held at a later time. The shade here will not last to much longer I fear."

Looking to Kage and then to the thing that was on the floor by Kage's feet. Ishimu didn't really like the idea to just jump in and hope that things would work out in the end. Taking a deep breath he slowly moved in closer and looked down. It didn't even look like it went any where. But he took the cat's advice before jumping into the portal.

Swirling dark purple and lightning swirled in his vision before a blinding light and he appeared in the ally way outside of Syn's home. He shivered a little and put a hand onto the wall as to steady himself. Feeling very dizzy. He slowly opened his eyes after having to close them many times. He looked around him wondering if Syn had come or not.

"Idiot..." Reaper said with a small shake of her head, "It's daylight so it's only natural we leave." She then looked to Lancer who nodded in agreement. She then smiled to the idiot vampire, "Thanks for attempting to help, but it's best we head to headquarters soon anyway. Lancer is stronger than she looks.."

Rolling her eyes Lancer headed out the door, staggering a little. She then waited for Reaper who then came to her aid. And they headed out towards headquarters. They walked past the ally that Ishimu was in and headed on towards headquarters. Taking a different ally and winding roads. Though Lancer didn't seem pleased to have to be moving. But Reaper felt the place of demons around would only have caused more issues for them both.

A pure white building within a city, it stood out like a soar thumb. It had many stairs that lead up to the spires that held the roof up. Before it were doors that were only a little ways from the spires. Making a dry area if it were to ever rain. Within the building was white walls and banners hung from the ceiling. Snake, gryphon, and wolf. Each one a different color. The floor was in red, with gold trip along the edges of the wall which made it stand out. The whole place was like this. The counter at the front desk was also that of gold looking. There was always an assassin there, it was like a twenty-four hour service for when it came to missions needing to be done.

It didn't take them to long to reach headquarters. Once there a few assassins escorted her towards the medical room to be treated. Watching her go Reaper knew she had business first to handle. She sighed softly before heading down the hall towards the head assassin office. She shivered a little before entering the room with a soft knock.

"Sir, I come with word of Lancer," Reaper said with a small bow of the head. She then looked up to see the assassin looking to her. He nodded lightly for her to continue, "She is badly injured from a vampire attack. We are uncertain where the vampire is right now. But they will be stopped. Now that Fang and I are here we will destroy this vampire."

"See that you do, they are causing quite a bit of trouble for us.." he replied watching her, he ran a hand through his short red hair, and his green eyes watched her closely, "Where is Fang now?"

"She is off gathering evidence that may be needed on the vampire," Reaper said with a sly lie. She didn't wish to tell them they had managed to get a hold of a demon home and managed to get out. No. Such a tail as that was meant to be hidden. She then bowed her head, "We are getting close to finding her. It wont be long before this vampire is put to rest..."

"Don't fail me Reaper.." he said watching her closely before watching her leave the room.

Nodding she had turned and left the room. She then headed down to the medical bay. She knew Fang would know where they were, so it wouldn't matter if she returned to the home or not. She then walked in to see Reaper was now in a white robe, her mask still on. She nodded to the nurses and they quickly left the room.

"Feeling any better?" Reaper asked looking her over, her wounds were still great, for her to have walked. She hoped that didn't make any of them reopen.

"I'll be fine," Lancer said closing her eyes, "but yes now that we are back here I do feel better. Such weird demons. They almost act like a family.."

"Ridiculous isn't it? We kill demons and they are pretending to be a family?" Reaper replied with a small laugh.

"The only demon out of that group, would be the one that had tried to kill you," Lancer said, "That's the only one out of them all I could see an issue with."

"They seem to have a handle on him though.." Reaper said with a small shrug, "Though I wish our battle hadn't been interrupted by that vampire. I wanted to have a little fun."

"Yes it would have been an interesting fight," Lancer said amused, "Maybe one day you'll get your wish."

"I can't believe Kasius almost got burned to a crisp!" Blinky said looking to the vampire as they got tackled. "Good thing you have a dog that loves you so much." Blinky meant this in the most honest ways, not that it was a bad thing to have Quintus.

"He nearly died," agreed SC nodding and looking to the two. It then watched as the assassins had left. It wondered if they would be seen again. Which wasn't to hard to say that they would return again. After all, they were demons. It then looked over to Holly remembering she didn't get much rest for the past few nights and day, "You alright Holly?" SC asked turning his head to the side and watching, "Feel free to curl up on the bed and shove Shade off onto the floor. He wont mind."

"Why is it weird to be with the one that had turned you?' Zane asked cofunsed before looking to all the plushies he was being introduced to. He waved back to those who waved and then looked down to Wrath, "So are you alive then Wrath?" He found them interesting. Yet most of them very cute. He sat on the floor looking them all over. Each one was unique, "How long does it take you to make all these?" He looked to Raider interested in his plushies.

Nights nodded agreeing with Kage, it wasn't really anyone's fault, no one knew they were coming for both sides. She looked back a Fang, "do you want to head back the way we came, or ask Kage if we can hitch a ride with him?" Either way she was fine and would give Fang the option.

Syn listened to Kage and watched Ishimu jump through the portal. He wished he would have waited so the two of them could go together, this way they wouldn't get separated if anything happened. He sighed "here goes nothing" and jumped through the portal closing his eyes seeing the purple light flash around him. He opened his eyes in time to be blinded once more by a bright white light. He stumbled out covering his eyes with his arm. He backed up enough and leaned against the wall beside Ishi, "that was too bright..." he mumbled removing his arm and slowly opening his eyes adjusting them to the light again.

Kasius watched them go by, well he tried. He rubbed Quintus on the head and stood back up looking out the font door trying to see where the sun was positioned, "so how much longer until sunset?.."

Quintus stood up as well and scooted away from Kasius in attempt for his face to turn back to his normal complexion, the shadows not helping his situation, but luckily Kasius had not heard what they had said. "Happy to help out a friend" he said to them happily.

Holly yawned, she didn't realize how tired she was until they mentioned it. he slowly shook her head, "the sick and wounded get the bed", she yawned once more and leaned against Quintus, "be my pillow.." she said sleepily as she closed her eyes, quickly falling asleep.

Quintus quickly picked her up bridal style and held onto her, the small fairy cuddling into his chest. He laughed sheepishly and went to one of the couches and sat n the floor beside it leaning his back against it, "Silly fairy..'

Wrath tilted its head again, "well the one who turns you is bad, and normally you want to stay away from them, unless they have use for you and want you by their side, and ye" it gigged like it had done many times before,, "I am quite alive" it said with a twirl and a flap of its wings lifting it in the air slightly. "Master has given eac of us a special soul".

Raider paused his sewing and looked back to Zane, "it all depends, the type of plush your making can be time consuming, or just the little extras and finding a soul for them is a day and a half in itself". He looked back to the plush in its hand, it looked formless, laying limp in its hand, "but sewing one shouldn't take more than a day". Looking back to Zane again he smiled, "what do you think will frighten off a snake more? the typical answer being a Mongoose, but then there's the generic weasel, or the very cute ferret..." he looked back at the lifeless plush in his hand.

A dark purple portal and entered into the room Shade had been sleeping in. He wasn't aware of this however. His back was to the door and he seemed to be trying to sleep. Eyes closed as the figure slowly emerged from the depths of the portal. She was wearing a purple, and blue hued dress that fell to her ankles. She didn't have to worry about it dragging on the floor. On her feet she wore black flats. She was one who really didn't care much for high heels. Her long black hair fell to the middle of her back, her light blue eyes slowly opened and looked around her. Only to discover something was around her. She glared at them feeling suffocated as the portal under feet had disappeared.

Taking a step back from the clothes that she was tangled in did she realize where she had appeared. Inside a closet. She sighed softly as she slowly moved into the middle of the room. her blue eyes looking towards a sleeping figure. Curiosity getting the better of her as she moved over to the bed and sat down on it. Looking to the man that was now facing the wall. His arms looked like they had seen better days. Shaking her head softly she placed a hand onto his head.

Feeling the hand on his head Shade slowly rolled over his green eyes fell on the face of someone he hadn't seen before. His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the girl before him. Unsure of who they even were, or how the hell they had even got into the house. Which then struck him odd. She had been quiet this whole time. No foot steps could have been heard when she moved to him. No he could only feel her on the bed and then when she had touched his head. He quickly sat up and greeted it as a pain in his dislocated shoulder started to act up. This also forced the girl to put a hand onto his injured shoulder to get him to lay back down on the bed. He could hear his heart in his ears as he looked to this figure over him.

"Who are you?" Shade asked at last as he could feel something of a lump in his throat. He was sure he had known or seen her before. But he couldn't place where.

"Awe you don't remember me at all?" She pouted a little and then laughed, which showed her white fangs as she then looked towards him. "I am not surprised. We only used to be around each other when father and mother were near your kingdom. So it's not surprise that you don't remember me."

This sent chills down his spine. He didn't like how she was touching him, let alone that he couldn't remember anything of his child hood of another girl around. He growled softly and forced her hand off of his shoulder as he then rolled onto the other side of the bed. He realized this was a mistake fast as she then laid down next to him and looked into his green eyes. 'Fuck!' Shade hissed softly but then she had put a finger to his lips to stop him.

"It's a shame you don't remember," she purred softly, "Our parents were hoping we would be together to unite the kingdoms."

"To do what!?" Shade said this made him shoot straight up in the bed and nearly regretted it as she then moved to pin him to the wall.

"Awe don't seem so shocked," she purred her blue eyes watching him closely, "Besides we have all eternity to figure things out right?"

"Like hell!" Shade yelled trying to get out of her grasp, which was hard with one hand that semi moved and the other in a sling. 'Nights where are you!' Shade sent desperately wishing she was here and not this weird vampire on him. She was totally creeping him out.

As for Lancer and Reaper they were still at headquarters. Lancer was still in the medical room, but she wouldn't need to be here to long thanks to the awesome abilities within the medcial assassins. Reaper stretched and looked around the plain white room. She hated white, it reminded her of their training days. Also she knew Lancer wouldn't like it either. Looking to her her eyes were closed so she assumed she was right in thinking this. Shaking her head she looked to a medic assassin who then looked back towards them.

"Is she good to move yet?" Reaper asked watching them ring out a cloth for another patient.

"Only a few more hours and she'll be able to move. Fighting is a totally different story," they replied before heading back towards the curtains. Closing it behind them as they worked on an other patient.

Leaning against the wall that was near the bed that Lancer was sleeping on. Reaper sighed softly and shook her head. She hated waiting, as did Lancer, but it seemed they would have to talk further later. To many ears around which couldn't be good. Even so she did wonder what was taking Fang so long in getting back to them.

Looking to the shadow cat and then to the portal. Fang slowly made her way towards the cat and put her hand gently on it's head. She was shocked that it had let her. She guessed it saw her as a friendly for now. Good. She shivered a little before looking to the portal.

"Do you mind if Nights and I took you short cut home Shadow Cat?" Fang asked looking back to the shadow cat.

"Kage," the shadow cat correct Fang and then looked towards Nights, "I don't mind." It then moved so they both could enter, "I'll most likely head home after this anyway. Just let Ishimu know if he needs me to summon me. He'll know how." The cat wagged the tip of it's tail slowly and looked towards Nights curiously before hearing Fang jump into the portal.

Having her eyes closed was the best way she could think of going. She even held her breath not knowing if one could breath in portals. It didn't take her long before she was on the pavement. Slowly opening her blue eyes she looked to See Ishimu and Syn were together. Good so they didn't get separated after all. She then moved off of the portal and looked around curious of where they really even were. She guessed in the ally near the home. She then looked back to the portal and waited for Nights.

"But fun right?" Asked Ishimu looking towards Syn who didn't look to good. He wondered if the sunlight was taking it's toll on him. he frowned a little though, "We are near your home. We should head there soon.."

"Kage said that if you ever need him again that you can summon him. He said you'd know how to do that..." Fang replied before looking out of the ally and towards the street.

Not getting a reaction out of the two SC frowned a little and crossed it's little arms. It wanted more of a reaction then being ignored. It then looked to Blinky who was watching the two closely. Then seeing the fairy sleep on Quintus it then yawned a little and wondered what Shade was up to. It thought it heard shouts from the bedroom. But it seemed to be muffled now. Slowly it walked towards the bedroom. It poked it's little head in to see that a women kneeling on the bed, her hand still on Shade's chest. SC's jaw dropped as it stared at the two vampires in the room. Wondering if it should slowly back away while it could.

Hearing something on the floor her blue eyes looked to see SC and then shrugged before looking back to the vampire she had pinned to the wall still. She frowned a little as she watched him try and kick her off. Such a foolish attempt she thought as she moved closer so he couldn't move. Her eyes never leaving his.

Watching SC go Blinky looked from Kasius and then to Quintus confused on the two. They weren't acting lovey dovie now. So that might have been why SC had left to check on Shade. It didn't hear anything out of the ordinary anyway. It then looked over to Kasius.

"So where will you go from here?" Blinky asked looking back and forth from the two confused, "You do have a home right? If not we'll find a big home and we can all live together! Or do you live in the shadow realm?"

"Well she did say she needed me for something," Zane replied before looking to the plushies and kneeling down to them. Looking them all over, some were cute. Though is attention kept going to Wrath the first plushie he had came across. "How long have you had this power?" Zane asked still amazed by the plushies, he never knew anything like this was around. "I can see things others cant, she saw that as a gift and so...poof here I am.." Zane frowned a little, "I suppose it would be stupid to stay with her. She is just using me to get to some other person that can see the same things I can. So I don't understand her use of me.."

Nights smiled and gave Kage a gentle pet on its head and scratch behind its ears, "thanks for watching out for them, and for giving Fang and I a quick way back". She looked to the portal and smiled, "get home safe!" she said before jumping into the portal after Fang. Portal traveling had to be the best way of transport for her, it was fast, fun and seeing other peoples first times are always priceless.

She stepped out and looked at the three who had gone ahead of her, all accounted for, that was good, though Ishimu and Syn looked like they needed a moment. She covered her mouth with hand trying not to show that she was smiling. She looked around the ally to see just how close they were when Shade called out too her, 'I'm close by, Fang and I just got back', she didn't like how he sounded. Looking back at the others she gritted her teeth, "I'll meet you back t the house" and took off to the home as it was closer than she had thought, 'I'll be right there!'

She ran through the door less entrance and looked for him, seeing no immediate sign of him she wen to the bedroom an pulled back the makeshift curtain door to a sight that made her blood boil, "Hey!" she called to the woman pinning Shade, "let him go!" she said growling.

Syn laughed a little, "it would be fun if it weren't for the flashing lights". He saw saw Fang come through the portal next and mention something about Kage, was it come coming through? Or did it have to go somewhere? His thoughts were interrupted seeing Nights com through and suddenly take off, "somethings going on...and I think I'm not gonna like it..." he mumbled.

Kasius looked back at Blinky and rubbed the back of his head, "I suppose we go back home, and we have a home both here and in our own realms, maybe next time you guys can come visit us, we have a whole building to ourselves, it use to be an old bank"

Quintus frowned, "I've never been to the other realms, when they go out I get left behind.."

Kasius sighed, "we've told you it would be dangerous if you went..."

Quintus opened his mouth to say something but was caught off seeing Nights run in, look around, an head into the bedroom and shout. He looked at Kasius confused.

Kasius returned the look and followed in behind her peeking behind the curtain, "who the heck is that?.." he asked quietly, looking at SC like it might know.

Wrath hoped onto his shoulder and sat down, "that's pretty rude of her, using you like a dowsing rod to find other people like yourself"

Sloth the small little bear tilted its head and crossed it arms in though, "I wonder why shes looking for kids lie that?"

"no ones gonna question why she wants kids?" Lust the rabbit spoke up. The plushies looked at each other muttering together.

Raider smiled and continued sewing, "I've had this power since I was about nine, I'm twenty seven now so you do the math" he chuckled, "I'm a necromancer but my strongest medium seems to be plushes or what ever I can make with my own two hands"

Gluttony, the little raccoon, saw Zane frowning and ran off into a room on the right. It returned holding a jar larger than itself and set it by his feet, "cookie?" it asked looking up at him with its brown button eyes.

Raider blinked and looked up at them, he smiled and laughed a little.

Swinging in the park wasn't much fun alone. She rather have someone of interest to be in the park with. But being the only person within it was lonely. So she jumped off the swing and started to head into the city. She was in the mood for something sweet. Her favorite candy of all things, suckers. Not any sucker, but the caramel apple suckers. Something about them were just to good to pass up. The girl wore a uniform that would have looked like a school's. Her skirt was slightly short, and came just above the knee. Barely hitting school regulations. If she really attended one.

"Wait for me!" Came the cry from behind her before they tackled her neck only sending a few steps before walking again. The creature then hid into her hair behind her neck and looked around. Normal eyes couldn't see the creature, but it often liked to hide from other demons regardless. She didn't mind this though.

"Riko what are you doing?" The girl asked as she quietly entered a candy shop she had been scouting out for days when she first arrived. She bought five suckers before heading back out. She wasn't to interested in the other candy. Just the suckers. Unwrapping one she then put it into her mouth and started to suck on it while she waited for her little pixie to answer her.

"I was scounting the area, seems nothing is really going on today. There is rumor still of a vampire changing kids, but other than that not much is going on.." Riko replied looking to the girl, it's light blue eyes watching her closely as she moved her finger over to it. She then stroked it's small fluffy head.

"I see...So she is here. Interesting," She said this in a boring away though she wasn't interested in what that vampire was up to. She had other things in mind anyway. "Shall we find our own entertainment then?"

"You mean like a freshly turned kid?" Riko asked excitedly, "I can try and find one for you!"

"That's my good little Riko go and find me a turned toy," she replied watching the little creature fly off her shoulder towards the direction behind her.

She frowned a little though, she didn't wish to be alone. But she wouldn't be for long. She then leaned against a building, resting her back against it. She looked up and down the crowded streets. Even if someone had heard her she wasn't worried about it. With such interesting gifts as her's she didn't worry about much anyway. Looking to the sky as she sucked on the sucker, a hand on the stick as she took it out and examined it. Twirling it in her fingers and watching it twirl in a circle before sticking it back into her mouth. She always played with suckers this way. 'I wonder who my new toy will be,' she thought happily.

Watching the vampire before her as their faces were only inches from one another. Shade had moved his head away from her not wishing to be near the women. But she wasn't just going to stop either. It was then that Nights had came into the room. She turned to face her and hissed at her.

SC had looked confused on what to do, let alone on who the women was on the bed.

Shade growled softly before forcing a portal open under neath her which forced her back into the shadow realm. Only then did he rush off the bed and into the door frame. The portal had closed up behind her as she went there. 'I don't like this...' Shade thought before looking towards SC who was lost on the situation, 'I also need to remember to use that abiliy more often when it comes to weird situations..'

"Who was she?" SC asked confused on what was still going on. It felt like it should be worried but at the same time it wasn't. So it was lost.

"That was another royal vampire. One I don't wish to see again..." Shade said looking towards the bedroom to see that the vampire was starting to reappear again. 'So she has the same ability to make portals...well fuck..' Shade thought before turning to Nights, and taking her hand into his. It was then that he noticed Kaisus was behind her. He frowned a little unsure of how to really explain it all. But right now with her coming through the portal it really wasn't the time.

Watching the Kaisus dart off Blinky was about to question something but quickly follwed to see what was going on. It then looked towards a portal that had formed and something of a figure coming up out of it. Blinky hissed a little and then looked to Nights and Shade. Shade couldn't go into the sun so this was kind of dangerous. Looking to the figure as they were now out of the portal and it had closed. Blinky looked to Shade wanting answers.

'It's some royal vampire..' SC sent to Blinky as if reading Blinky's thoughts.

'What!?' Blinky, 'Why would a royal show up now?' Blinky frowned as the vampire then tried to reach for Shade. But Blinky quickly put up a barrier around them. Which made her hit the barrier. Blinky laughed a little.

"You can't keep me in here!" She hissed looking to the shadow creature who she assumed had done it.

Watching Nights go Ishimu nodded a little. It didn't seem good that Nights would just run off back to the home. Looking to Syn he smiled a little, "Now that we are home we should get you healed.."

Pain started to enter his head, it was a dull pain at first until he realized what this pain was. He wasn't used to this. Sinking down to the ground he held his arms trying to suppress the hunger he was feeling. Hoping he would go unnoticed as just being cold. But that was wishful thinking. He looked towards Fang the only one left in the ally now. The portal was gone, so he assumed that Kage was gone too. Instead he bit into his lip with his fangs to keep the pain out of his head. He didn't want to feed.

"Are you alright?" Fang asked looking to Ishimu, who didn't look to good for her. She sighed softly and walked over to him. She ignored Syn for as she put a hand onto Ishimu's shoulder trying to get his attention, "Hungry huh? I know these signs well..." Digging through her pack she found a small pill and handed it out to him. She didn't know if it would work but it was better than going hungry. "Here at least try this.."

Looking to the pill that was in her hand and then to her. Ishimu frowned a little before slowly taking the pill and putting it into his mouth. Right away he started to gag and spit out. He growled a little at Fang and shrank away from her.

"Well I was sure that would have worked..." Fang replied sadly watching Ishimu and then looking towards Syn wondering if he was hungry. She sighed softly before standing back up and crossing her arms. It was daylight, and a hungry vampire during the day was usually a dead one.

"I don't know why she want's kids with the ability to see things that normal humans cant.." Zane said with a small shrug and looked to Wrath that was on his shoulder. He slowly reached up with his hand to pet it before noticing a plushy run off and then returning with a jar of cookies. He smiled at the bear and petted it's head gently, "Sorry I can only drink blood..." Though he could remember the taste of cookies, but he was sure eating something like normal food would get himself sick.

Nights almost wanted to laugh when Shade had put the unknown girl through a portal making her vanish, but when a new portal began to reopen gave her a bad feeling in her stomach. She felt Shade take her hand in his, she gave it a tight squeeze before looking at him, "what does she want with you? does she work with Storm?" Many questions ran through her head but what mattered right now that Shade was safe and that woman, who tuns out to be a royal was behind a barrier, "good job Blinky" it would be getting plenty of pets and attention once ll of this had blown over.

Kasius frowned seeing the royal, 'are they trying to take him back?' He sighed, "maybe you shouldn't stand to close to her, barrier or not".

Nights looked back at Kasius, not realizing that he had followed her in, and nodded, "the further away the better". Mentally cursing at the sunlight and at Shade for losing the ring that could have saved him in this situation, 'I gatta get back to Nana abut the ring..' she reminded herself as she lead Shade away from the royal, keeping a firm grasp of his hand.

Kasius looked down at their hands and smiles, "looks like your arms are getting better, you can hold her hand with no problem" he commented getting out of their way. He looked back at Blinky, "how long can you hold her?"

Syn was looking in the direction Nights had run off to when he heard Ishimu sound off. He looked back to them and went over to Ishimu's side, 'the hell did you give him?" He knelt beside him and frowned, he knew this look. He sighed, "forget about healing me right now, you need to feed, its bad if you don't". He once again threw his jacket over the younger males head and scooped him up in his arms. He got away with not burning in the sun that one time but he didn't know if he could get lucky twice. He looked over at Fang, "you know the way right? Follow if your going to come back with us" he said quickly before running out of the ally and towards his home with Ishimu in his arms.

He skidded into his home. He looked back at the entrance wondering why his door was open, in broad daylight. He let go of Ishimu standing him on his feet and took a closer look, only to discover there was no door, "wh-what the hell!?"

The small raccoon plushie smiled when Zane had petted it but quickly frowned when he couldn't accept its offer. He crossed it arms thinking about what it could give him. It quickly jumped having an idea and ran towards a closed door close to Raider.

"The goblets poisoned, if he drinks it he dies" Rider calmly said putting in one more stitch into the plush he was working on before setting it down on the floor beside him.

This made the little raccoon stop in its tracks. It turned to raider and flailed it arms, seeming to talk and yell while it didn't speak at all.

Raider sighed and picked up the flailing plush, "he needs blood my sweet we don't have anything he can eat without him getting sick". The plush went limp in his hand.

Wrath giggled, "we can always hunt someone down for him"

Greed, the small fox plush, shook its head, "I think Wrath and Gluttony just want to keep you here"

Wrath tilted its head, its tail swaying behind it, "well it would be much better than with that vampire using him, plus Master wont be so lonely!"

"But he has us" Envy, the dog plush, commented.

Wrath looked at her an back at Greed, "like I said, master wont be so lonely"

Ishimu let Syn carry him to the home. Though what happened to Syn's door was a complete mystery. He was sure Syn had a door when they had left so why now did he no longer have one? Though the pain within his head told him he needed to feed. Once he was put down on the ground. Ignoring this for now for there seemed to be something else going on as well. He looked towards the hall to see a strange women in the home, Shade, and another male. He knew the female however was Nights. But who was the one within Syn's room? He could see her cause the curtain was only half way over the door.

"Whats going on?" Ishimu asked looking to them all confused. It seemed the little creatures were around still though. Though he found them a bit of a nuisance.

"I don't know I can't just keep her in the room.." the creature replied looking back to Kasius. "She can easily move freely around the house...since well it has no sunlight.." The creature wasn't happy about this. Though as it looked back to the royal as they seemed to have a smirk knowing that the creature knew of her skill.

"Yeah..." Shade said, though the vampire behind the barrier seemed to be trying to decide on where to appear next. The hall? No she wouldn't do that. If anything she would do something else out of the expected. It seemed more of her style.

"You can't get to far," the royal replied watching Shade as he seemed to be trying to decide on which way to go to avoid her. It was so fun to her, like cat and mouse. It would only be a matter of time before she would get her hands onto him. She was already planning her next step.

Confused on what was going on with the plushies. Zane looked from them all, then to the little bear that seemed to be wanting to feed him. He laughed a little, it was cute to see something so small worry about him. Sitting on the floor he looked to them all curious of why they were all animals. All but Wrath seemed to be. He almost forgot the plushy was even on his shoulder, so he was glad he didn't move to fast.

"Lady Vivian please wait!" a gentleman dressed in a butlers attire chased after a woman walking away from him. The woman had long blond hair tied into twin tails, her white gown made her look as if she was gliding across the floor but the sound of heels walking on the marble floors told otherwise. "My lady please!" he called out once more grabbing onto her shoulder making her spin on her heel, her emerald eyes glaring into his periwinkle ones.

He gulped and let go of her shoulder, "the party will be starting shortly and your parents will be mos displeased if you are not there" he jumped an took a step back from her as she laughed.

"I could care less if they get mad or not" she smiled and cupped the butlers face in her hands taking a step closer to him, "all I care bout now is seeing my beloved".

He sighed and moved her hands from his face, "the half ling? Didn't you break up with him ages ago? My lady please your parents could find you a better suitor than someone of ill blood"

Vivian growled and turned away from him once more and stormed off, gathering her gown in her hands as she picked up her pace storming out of the front entrance.

The butler sighed and chased after her once more, "my lady wait!"

She spun around again and growled "what!?" she jumped startled when she felt something go around her bare shoulders. She looked up at the butler as he placed a white shawl around her, "Fredrick..." she whispered.

He fixed it properly and smiled to her, "if your going to him I might as well come along and give you a ride" he said as he tucked an umbrella under his arm, "you never know when it will rain"

Vivian giggled an threw her arms around him giving him a tight hug, "thank you! I thought I was going to have to force you!"

Fredrick laughed and rubbed the top of her head, 'I know your tricks by now my lady..' he thought to himself as he lead her to the car and waited for her to get in before getting in himself and driving off.

Syn looked from the door-less entrance back to the people in his home, spotting Quintus holding Holly, who gave him a sheepish smile. Why was he here? He spotted Kasius next and went over and pulled him by his shoulder to get his attention, "Kasius what the hell is going on!?"

Kasius looked back at the green eyed male pulling him back and laughed sheepishly, "Hey Syn, umm...how do I explain?.." he looked back at the royal in the barrier "things went down very quickly and I'll tell you all of it in detail once things have calmed down a little".

Syn raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman stuck in some sort of barrier, to Shade, who looked like he had better days and back at Kasius, "things went down huh? I'm going to interrogate your puppy" he said as he went back to Quintus and stood over him, "spill..."

Quintus laughed nervously and looked over at Ishimu, "you can come over as well, you might be involved in this somehow"

Syn frowned, trying to change the subject? He sighed and looked around again noticing that someone was missing, "wheres Balgrim? I know Loch and his two stooges are in a different realm".

Quintus sighed, "hes also in the explanation.."

Kasius smiled a little seeing Quintus handle Syn and his many questions. Looking back at the situation in front of him and sighed "I suppose we have no choice but to let her go, shes either going to use a portal to get out or use her status to get what she wants.." he unwillingly admitted.

Nights growled and hugged Shade tightly to her bearing her teeth at the royal, "and let her go as she pleases!? I'm not letting her get close to Shade!"

Kasius sighed "I'm not a fan of the idea either but what other choice do we have?"

"Royal or not I will attack her if she gets to close" Nights growled.

"Zane, does your family know where you are? Or rather, what happened?" Raider asked standing up placing the raccoon plush on his shoulder and waling over to him picking up the cookie jar that was offered to him moments ago.

"That's right!" Wrath aid excitedly, "you look a bit too young to be living by yourself. How old are you exactly?" he asked, curious as ever about the boy.

Looking around the village, her grey eyes scanning the surroundings. It was lonely without her little Riko around. But she wanted to find someone whom she could just toy with. Having such a person was always so much fun. Looking to the sky she wondered where her little Riko had gone off to. The little creature sure did know how to fly fast and far.

Sucking on her sucker she then bit into it and finished it off. It was time for some fun to start before anything really fun happened. Rayma looked around her to see a little creature hurrying back to her.

"There seems to be a fight among the vampires within an old building. Wish to check that out?" Riko asked amused by the site it had seen. It seemed funny that they would fight over something that was always around.

"No. Let them fight to their hearts content.." Rayma smiled looking to the creature, "Shall we find a younger vampire to have fun with?"

"Okay! Riko is on the case once more!" Riko was about to take off when suddenly a hand wrapped around it slowly and not to tightly. It looked back to Rayma confused.

"No we will find this one together," Rayma smiled happily and headed down the streets as she flicked her now empty stick of a sucker onto the ground. Riko nodded as he then fluttered onto her shoulder. There he looked around for any site of a vampire.

"We most likely wont find one until night fall.." Riko said, it's small wings were spread out on her shoulder, basking in the light. The rays of the sun always felt good on them.

Tucking a strand of grey hair behind her ear she looked over to Riko, "Yes it will be sometime before night fall. The sun has just came up. So what better way than to get to know the town. So try and stay hidden for now.." Watching the little creature then head into her front shirt pocket. She laughed a little at the creature before walking on ahead.

Looking to Quintus, Ishimu wasn't to sure on what to really expect. He only knew something wasn't right here, and it was a little disturbing. The lady in Syn's room more so. Walking over to the living room he sat down in the love seat and looked towards the two. Wondering what they had missed, it seemed the wounded assassin was gone. Leaving only Fang behind it seemed.

It was then that Fang had entered the room and looked to the vampire behind some barrier. Her eyes narrowed slightly, not liking the idea a new vampire had just shown up. Not only that it seemed Lancer and Reaper had disappeared as well. She could only guess back to headquarters to tell them the news of the vampire break outs. They seemed to becoming more frequent which really wasn't good at all. Crossing her arms she decided to watch the vampire behind the glass, until SC had listened to Kasius. Now the vampire could move freely, and that didn't settle with her to well. Though she seemed to be more interested in the vampire than anything else. Which she found strange.

Seeing the barrier had dropped and seeing Shade's arms wrapped around the Halfling wasn't sitting well with her one bit. She hissed towards Nights, only to get a glare from Shade. She then smirked now seeing the connection as if it weren't very plain earlier. The Royal walked towards them, Shade had moved in front of Nights. His green eyes never leaving hers. The royal almost found this cute that he'd try and protect the one he loved. Only she really could care less for the one behind him.

"So you are into Halflings now?" She said amused, she didn't let her voice sound disappointed, only light of such a question.

"She's better than you," Shade hissed at her, baring his fangs. He wished to kill her, maybe then things would go back to how they were. But then there would be another war which was even more frustrating.

The royal was now inches from Shade, only then did she attempt to grab onto one of his arms. But found it impossible. She then looked down to see the shadow creature staring at her, and smiling. She hissed at the little creature. Such annoying little creatures they were. Just another thing she would have to ban him from using against her. She then glared to Shade and shrugged her shoulders.

"So I can't reach you right now. But your little creature can't keep you in a bubble all day," She smirked before pushing her way further into the house ignoring the other two for now. Despite the other vampire in the room. She then headed into the living room where she saw Syn, Quintus, and Ishimu. She then smirked looking to the vampire boy.

"A new blood, interesting.." She got a hiss in her direction which only made her laugh, "Shade did you finally make a vampire newborn for once?"

"Like hell I would!" Shade called, his hands were in fists right now. Despite his still injured hand, it was healing though. Only a little more and he could punch this vampire into next week. To him she was no women. He then looked to Kasius, "Is there anyway to get her out of here?"

"I was turned in my own home..." Zane replied sadly, "I didn't know what I was. I was clouded with hunger. Before I knew it I had killed them both..." Zane shivered slightly at the memory, "As for how old I am, I'm fourteen. I've been told I look young for my age though..."

"The vampire had walked in while I was watching TV, as if she owned the place. Asked me a few questions, guess my replies are what made her turn me.." Zane sighed softly, "if not for her I could still be living a normal life, and not have to deal with this hunger, and the sun.."

Quintus gave a smile looking at Ishimu, "my name is Quintus, id offer my had but its holding Holly up" he said laughing a little. He looked up at Syn why was sitting himself n the arm of the love seat by Ishimu, "I dont know the full details but I can fill you in with what I know of".

Syn gave a nod and gave a quick glance to Fang who didnt like what was going on as well.

Quintus noticed Fang and gave a small smile, "if your looking for your friends they left not to long ago though, just moments before Nights came running in". He heard Syn clear his thought, trying to get him back on topic. "Anyway, I dont know how long you two were gone when the three of us, Kasius, Balgrim and myself, came over but there was a woman cloaked in blue, we now know her as lancer, was being treated by Holly and Nights. Balgrim was drunk so we had him lie down in your room".

Syn sighed and covered his face, he knew this was going to get bad.

"Moments pass and before we know it the door slams open, knocking out Kasius, and there stands two people cloaked in red and yellow, Fang here was one of them, and all hell breaks loose"

Syn took a moment to realize there was a curtain where his bedroom door was. He could only assume it suffered the same fate as his front door. He looked back at Quintus a he continued on.

"Balgrim and the one cloaked in red, her name is Reaper, start fighting, Shade comes in and BLOCKS her weapons with his arms and Kasius regains consciousness and knocks out Balgrim. We let him sleep off the booze, we talk in the living room, he wakes up, things happen, Balgrim leaves, Kasius tries as well but I saved him from dying in the sun an here we are!" he hoped he dint miss anything that was too important.

Syn blinked a few times a looked at the odd woman who was now roaming around his home, "but who the hell is she!?"

Quintus looked over at her an shrugged, "no clue, ask Kasius"

Syn sighed and looked at Ishimu, "looks like allot has happened while we were gone.."

Nights glared and growled lowly as the royal passed them by walking further into the home. She took Shades clenched hands into her own and laced their fingers together and gave him a smile, "don't worry about me silly, your the one she wants but the shadows and I wont let her get close to you, not without a fight". She looked back at the royal and frowned slightly, how she wished to tackle her into the direct sunlight and pin her down until she fried.

Kasius hearing Shades plea, walked over to the royal and stood at her side bowing at the waist like he had done before to Shade, "m'lady, please forgive me but I'm afraid I'm not familiar with who you are, could you please do the the honor of telling me your name? And perhaps why you are here so we can sort all of this out?" He stood up straight and gave her a warm smile.

Wrath hopped off Zane's shoulder and fluttered in front of him, its wings keeping it in place. It placed as plush paw on Zane's head and gave him a soft pet, "I'm sorry that happened, it must be hard"

Raider raised an eyebrow, 'what happened to the old rule when vampires had to be invited in? Times are a changing, and for the worse' "are you sure you want to return to her? She sounds like bad news.."

The raccoon plushie jumped from its place on Raiders shoulder and ran back to Zane giving him a hug from the side. It didn't like seeing children sad or hurt.

Looking around the busy streets Rayma yawned a little. She was getting bored, and she didn't like being bored. Smiling ever so slightly she randomly started to touch people around her. Causing them to feel weak and some fall the ground, depending on her boredom. It wasn't long before this too became boring to her. Sighing softly she looked up towards the sky, before ducking into the ally way. She then stood in the middle away from the roads.

"Riko, I didn't see any sign of werewolves around. I suppose we will see them again as well," giving a small yawn, Rayma was feeling only slightly tired. She hadn't gotten to much sleep at all. Looking to her shoulder to see Riko poke his head out. She then petted it gently.

"I can find you a place to crash!" Suggested Riko wondering if he should fly off and find a building that was less used.

"Yeah but that would be boring too. I don't wish to sleep, I want a toy to play with and cuddle," Rayma smiled looking to her pet, "I suppose you could see if there is a building around here that may hold a vampire."

"Always vampires huh? A werewolf would be more obedient.." Riko said but then got a glare before he then took off, "Sorry!" Riko called as he quickly flew off.

'There is no fun to an obedient toy...' Rayma thought looking back to the city. Her mood was now angry but it was a calm anger. Riko always looked out for her. Hopefully he wont fail this time in finding her a new toy to play with.

Fluttering over the City, Riko looked around for any signs of the abnormal that might be going on on the streets below. His green and blue wings fluttering furiously, he couldn't fail Rayma, he put his little hands to his head and shook it a little before looking back to the streets below. A few places seemed to be abandoned but he doubted anything would be fun within them for Rayma to play with. Frowning slightly he looked towards one of the abandoned buildings and flew over to a window. It was boarded up to keep sunlight out. He could only imagine why. Poking around under a few boards he managed to be able to see a living room of some kind. Looking in there appeared to be people inside. Or what appeared to be people. But in an abandoned place like this? Riko had his doubts. He then decided to stay only a little longer. His blue eyes looking to each person it was able to see within.

Learning more about each other, Lenor was starting to like Storm, but not in a loving way. No something much worse, allies with a werewolf to get what she needed. She'd play and pretend to be interested in him. Then go her separate ways. She smirked at this thought before getting to her feet and heading down the sewer where she had first lost sight of her new apprentice. She hoped he wasn't in trouble. That would be the last thing she would need. Growling softly she looked towards Storm who seemed to be following after her. She shrugged, it didn't bother her any. The sooner she found her apprentice, the sooner she can get her things into action. Her main target was still the young apprentice that the halfling had turned. It made her mad that he had turned him. She wanted the pleasure of torturing the poor soul. Since it was Syn who had, she'd have to figure out other ways. She looked towards the darkness, she was close. She knew she was.

"What are you doing?" Storm asked feeling slightly awkward since there hadn't been much talk after getting to know each other. Though she found his rage quite interesting when it came to the vampire that could control the shadows she didn't really ask further into it. Which he was fine with. Looking on through the darkness he stopped by her side when she did. She appeared to be looking up and gave a small hiss. He assumed it was a way to tell him to be quiet. He crossed his arms, oh how he hated to be hissed at. But he'd control his rage for now. Looking up he could see the sewer lid right on above them. Before he knew it, Lenor was already working on climbing up and out. He assumed it must be shaded from the sunlight or she wouldn't be this stupid to head outside.

Once outside Lenor stretched and was now able to stand at her full height once again. Man did sewer make you feel like you were in a long never ending coffin. Watching as Storm climbed up the ladder and then put the lid back over it. She looked up towards the roof. Lenor then frowned, she didn't want to use Storm's help, but there was no other way.

"I need you to climb up onto the roof and sniff around.." Lenor said unhappily, "Zane's trail should be there. You can't miss it. It's another vampire smell. Something you should be able to track easily."

"Why the apprentice?" Storm asked but she didn't seem to want to go into detail on that. Shaking his head he worked his way up onto the roof by using the fire escape. He then sniffed around a little. There seemed to be another vampire around as well though. But it was mixed with that of a halfling. Storm frowned a little as he tried to find the one that was alone, but it was extremely difficult. Walking back to the edge, Storm looked down to Lenor.

"There is more than one vampire sent here, it's mixed up with a half werewolf I know well, and a half vampire that I don't know," Storm said looking to see Lenor wasn't pleased one bit by his find.

"Well look around for another ally and try it. Zane couldn't have gotten far in the sunlight," Lenor said crossing her arms becoming annoyed by the wolf already.

Blue eyes narrowed slightly before he once again disappeared from Lenor's sight. This time going around the edges of the roof to sniff out just a single trail. It appeared but faintly, like it had been hours. The others seemed fresher. Frowning he jumped down and looked around. The only place close to here was an abandoned building, he could only guess Zane was within it. Deciding to head back to Lenor. Looking to her she was now leaning against the wall of the ally, staying in the shade.

"I think I found him. But there is another scent I can't place," Storm replied with a small sigh, "Come on.." Storm then lead her towards the other ally way and to the side of the building.

Lenor dodged the sunlight the best she could before stumbling upon where Storm had stopped. The side of the building. Yep. Zane was definitely within. She wondered who else would be with him. It wouldn't be another vampire. Storm would have said something. So for Zane to have Ishimu would be wishful thinking.

Looking to the enterance of the building. It was now covered in sunlight, not a bit of shade left to sheild her from the sun. She narrowed her eyes. She would have had time if Storm hadn't distracted her with the blood bags. How blood was so hard to resist when it was just so much. She frowned knowing she didn't get much of a taste of the blood he had lured her with. Which meant he owed her. Lenor smirked at this thought, she'd force him to bring her a body to feed on. Laughing lightly she looked back to him.

"You'll have to go inside for me. There is no other way around it, so go get Zane," Lenor said crossing her arms, her eyes looking into his as if she could control him that way.

Shivering a little Storm nodded a little before heading to the front door. Should he knock or just enter. He didn't like either option. What lurked within was definitely creepy. He could just sense it. With a slightly trembling fist, Storm slowly knocked onto the door. Just loud enough for whomever was inside to hear.

"Get me Lancer and Reaper at once!" The head said looking to the two assassins nearest his doors. He watched as they quickly disappeared from his sight. He narrowed his eyes as he looked back to a letter on his desk. Not liking what he was reading. There seemed to be a lot going on in Denvil City these days, but why?

Hearing the call from the assassins that had come to their room. Reaper narrowed her eyes, she didn't like the idea that the head assassin would want to see them. Why them? Unless it was linked to the vampire that was causing so much trouble. She let out a soft growl before looking towards Lancer who seemed to be calm as ever despite her injuries. She wasn't ready to be back into the field yet. Why were they being called on?

Shaking her head she nodded to Reaper as she got up off the bed she had been resting on in the room. She got to her feet and winced slightly as she stretched. She hated pain, it was just another reminder that their job was just as dangerous. Lancer then headed to the door and opened it. Looking back to make sure Reaper followed she headed towards the assassins' head room.

Opening the doors the two walked in and the doors closed behind them by the assassins who had summoned them here. Lancer and Reaper both looked to the head assassin. He seemed to be looking something over and pondering. Which meant it couldn't be good.

"I have yet to hear from Fang. So I assume she is caught up in her work again. So this mission will fall on you two," he said looking over to them and narrowed his eyes slightly, "The mission is simple." He then got up from his desk and walked to the other side of his desk before looking to the two assassins before him. He then gave Lancer the letter, he knew she was the calmer of the two when it came to missions. "Read it and work out things with Reaper. It'll be up to you two."

"Yes sir," Lancer said with a slight nod before heading out of the head assassins room. Reaper had followed behind her as the doors closed be hind them Lancer looked to the paper that was now in her hands. What would cause him to worry about something so small in this paper? She shrugged a little deciding to head back to their room to discuss it. It wasn't meant to be read in the open. Not with so many other assassins around. Tucking it away she walked back to the room and waited for Reaper before closing the door behind them.

"So?" Asked Reaper the suspense killing her as she watched Lancer take the paper out and lean against the door, "What's it say?"

"It says there seems to be an odd thing happening in the city. People are going into the hospital over dizzy spills. They think it may be some kind of demon with how many are admitting themselves in.." Lancer said with a small frown behind her mask she looked to see Reaper who wasn't pleased by this new. 'Another threat it would seem...'

"I don't think this person is as strong as the other vampire," Lancer said slowly before Reaper could say anything on the subject. "Lets just check it out.."

"Any details on the demon?" Reaper asked looking to her.

"Only a school uniform it seems, no details otherwise.." Lancer said and opened the door once again before heading out into the hall. She then headed out onto the streets with Reaper close behind her.

"Well that isn't much to go on," Reaper said shaking her head, "Not with school open, we are going in blind as ever.."

"Seems less details indeed than normal. Means that it's most likely humans assuming," Lancer agreed before heading down a street, "Come on lets just follow a few people and see where it take us.."

'Well now someone that shows respect,' she thought as she looked to Kasius who bowed before her. She was used to this though and gave a slight nod in approval, though she wasn't here for him. She was here for the vampire behind him. That had a dang halfling attached to his arm like a leach. "I am Thana, a royal vampire that is engaged with the vampire behind you. That is stuck with something on his arm. He is to come back with me to the shadow realm so we can be properly married. Unless he prefers to be in this realm. Then I suppose we will go by human customs.." She said this with distaste.

She didn't like the idea of being in this realm to much longer, but it also disappointed her that Shade hadn't made a human into a vampire yet. Why was he so pig headed when it came to killing their prey. She found it the most fun anyone could have in the world. But Shade seemed to have morals as if he were human, which only made her more mad but didn't show it. No she was good at hiding that.

"May I ask who you sir are?" Thana asked looking to Kasius now, he seemed quite interesting. But her heart really was for another. How Shade could forget her so easily was only another thing on her mind, which only brought her sadness, but again she didn't wish to show such things. There was company around, why bring down the mood of everyone.

Hissing at the royal SC didn't like her, it wanted to bite her. But knew biting a royal was a big thing against the rules. They were not to harm a royal, even if ordered to. Of course this was one of those small details none of the creatures told Shade. It never came up before. SC looked from Shade to Nights unsure of what to really do, it could only keep the barrier up so long. Shade would need to find a better place to keep away from her.

"That something is the love of my life!" Shade growled as he squeezed Nights' hand gently in his not wishing to squeeze to hard out of anger. That would just be one thing she would need, a broken hand due to him. He glared at the royal, she was starting to piss him off. And if they went at it there would be no home left for Syn to even come to. Not to mention the sunlight would kill them both. Staying calm wasn't easy, but thanks to SC's barrier she couldn't touch him. Which was a good thing.

Glad his arms were starting to gain there strength back. Whatever the assassin had given him seemed to be like a magic potion. He wondered what was even in that stuff, then again he didn't want to know. He then slowly started to test his shoulder. It started hurting almost right away telling him that wasn't quite healed yet. But at least his other arm would be able to do damage.

"Your mind will change soon enough love," Thana said not looking to him as she still looked to Kaisus.

"Sorry about your doors.." Fang said rubbing the back of her head and looked from the door to the one that lead into Syn's room. It seemed Reaper had tried to repair the damage but wasn't able to. "I guess Reaper wasn't able to fix them..."

Shocked that Syn was sitting next to him, Ishimu shifted slightly. It was mainly a reaction. Since the couch was taken, and he guessed the chair would be to hard for Syn to sit on. Or something along those lines. Yeah that's why he was sitting next to him. He nodded mentally before looking back to Quintus, there seemed to be more names to remember now. He doubted he could remember them all. But it was apparent that Syn knew them, but it still made him uneasy. He guessed the one in front of him was some kind of demon, as well as the royal and Kasius. The way Kasius acted he was going to say vampire. Though he wasn't to sure on the girl that was nearest to Shade. He had only seen her for a glimpse second before he was pulled outside and they went to the lake. Which was a lot of fun.

Though his mind wasn't really on anything of the sort of the conversation at hand. It was more on the need to feed, the want to taste blood in his mouth. Ishimu could taste the iron already in his mouth. Instead he quickly bit his lip, drawing blood to satisfy the need to feed. To feed around other vampires would be so uncomfortable. But the smell of his blood seemed to snap the royal's attention to him. Now he wished he hadn't done it, but it was to late for that. Sucking on his lip he looked back to the floor, trying to ignore the ache in his head telling him to feed. To just find a human and rip their throat open. Watch the blood spill against the person's flesh. He shivered at such a thought remembering the boy he nearly had killed. He closed his eyes trying to focus on anything but blood.

'Bad news? Yeah I had known that the moment she walked into my life that it was going to be hell. And it will most likely only guess worse too if I stay with her...' Zane thought and was going to answer Raider when suddenly he heard a knock on the door. He nearly jumped out of his skin unsure why it would bother him that there was someone at the door. Maybe it was a human that had gotten lost, besides it wasn't his home either. Though what surprised him was that Wrath had petted his head, in comfort? He smiled at the little plushie, but then again he wondered if he should not underestimate the little thing. So instead he petted Wrath's head and watched the creature as it could fly. He didn't know the wings worked like that.

"Thanks," He finally said to the plushie around him before turning his attention to Raider, "I don't think I wish to head back. I'm only being used to get another vampire, I see no reason to really stay with her."

He must have been away from home longer than he ha expected, how could he have not known the prince had a betrothed? Either that or his family knew that the prince would never go for her, and seeing it firsthand how attached to Nights he wasn't going to go with her willingly. He kept a strong poker face as he spoke to her, "I am the second son of the Akuro family who have served under the princes family for many generations, my name is Kasius" he gave a quick bow once more introducing himself. "I'm also afraid to say Lady Thana but.." he stepped to the side blocking her view of Shade from her, "I do not believe the prince wishes to return with you, betrothed or not". He wished he could signal to Nights to get Shade out of there while Thana was paying attention to him but where would they go? He mentally sighed keeping his eye locked on the royal before him.

Nights wanted to lash out at the royal pain but knew she needed to cal down Shade first. A slight blush across her cheeks being called the love of Shades life she let go of his hands and placed her hands on the sides of his face making him look at her, "shhhh, its ok love" he smiled to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips, "don't let her words get to you". In truth she needed to tell herself this, being called a leach wasn't sitting with her well but it was important to calm own Shade first seeing how his shoulder still wasn't doing good.

Syn sighed, had be his place where things got damaged. He waved his hand dismissing it, "its fine, cant do anything about it right now..just hope nothing wanders in.." 'more than whats already wandered in..' he thought to himself. The scent of blood caught his attention making him look at Ishimu, "hey you o-" then it hit him realizing what he was doing, "crap..already?"

Quintus watched them growing worried about Ishimu, "hey doesn't look too good, is he ok Syn?"

Syn bit his lip, "hes still getting use to being a vampire, he needs blood"

Quintus' ears perked up, "hes a newborn?! Syn, don't tell me yo-"

"Just shut up!" he looked towards Kasius and Shade to see if they had heard or for any sign of guidance. He new Ishimu had t drink right now, otherwise it would get worse for him, and with it being daylight it was going to be impossible for him to go out and properly hunt. He gritted his teeth. He looked at his wrist Ishimu had fed from previously and sighed, "guess this will have to do for the time being.." he offered his rm to Ishimu once more, "drink, once night falls well go out and properly hunt".

Quintus watched them wide eyed, he looked over to Kasius but he was busy with the royal. He bit his lip and began to ease Holly off of him, getting ready to intervene if it gets bad.

Wrath was fine petting someone, but being pet in return was a big no. It opened its mouth and chomped down on the hand that was petting it.

Raider shook his head and got up to pry Wrath off of the newborns hand when there was a knock on the door. All the pushies turned towards the entrance. Envy the small plush climbed up Rider cloths and settled on his shoulder. Raider looked towards the door ad went over to Wrath and Zane. He grabbed Wrath by one of its wings with one hand and pushed in the corners of its mouth opening its mouth. He then dropped Wrath on Zane's head, "you don't bite our guest Wrath"

Wrath rubbed the corners of its mouth where it was pushed, "only Master has permission to pet me"

Both Raider and Envy shook their heads, "watch him" he simply said as he walked to the front door.

"Hey master if its a human can we sacrifice it? Pretty please?" Envy pleaded as he opened the door.

Raider looked at the plush on his shoulder, "I doubt its a human" he looked at the person standing in front of the and looked back at the plush, "looks like a werewolf" the plush whined. He leaned against the door frame and crossed his arms, "can I help you? Or will you be our newest sacrifice?" The dog plush's floppy ears perked up sightly at the mentioning of a sacrifice.

Unsure of what school would be around at this time of day. It seemed like it was one in a million to find this new demon that had entered the city. They assumed it was new as they had not heard of much on this demon. Lancer's eyes narrowed as she got the bird eye view of the city below. How rooftops could show you so much. Though nothing appeared out of the normal. Even the people below seemed to be normal, which meant the demon must not be around for now. Lancer stood and stretched, she had been crouching for a while and looked towards Reaper who was on the other side of the rooftop looking into the ally and streets. But it appeared they both had come out empty.

"Think anyone from that demon group would know something?" Reaper asked looking over to Lancer, with a sly grin under her mask.

"You just want to take the demon that pissed you off..." Lancer said with a shake of her head and looking to the grounds below again, "It seems they are laying low for now. We are better off working on further details back at the hospital. Anything out of the ordinary we should document.."

"That's the other assassins job," Reaper groaned in protest but knew it was the best bet to find whom they were looking for. Shaking her head she jumped down onto the streets, Lancer didn't take long to get to her side.

"Well we need answers, best way is through the victims.." Lancer replied with a small shrug as she made her way towards the hospital.

They were fairly close to the hospital to start with. Lancer had walked in and looked over a few of the records. Though this was meant as a mission for someone else, they didn't really have the time to wait on the other assassins to gather more detail. Looking over a few of the patients Lancer nodded to Reaper who had taken off towards some of the rooms to get more information.

It had taken them a few hours to get a few ideas on anyone with a school uniform. Or anyone out of the ordinary around the town for that matter. But their leads were still vague. Lancer sighed softly as she pushed the doors opened and looked to the sky, it wouldn't be night for some time. Which meant there wasn't to much they could do. Looking back to Reaper who was now leaning against the building and looking out towards the citizens of Denvil.

"Now what?" Reaper scrawled a little as she looked back to Lancer.

"We find Fang.." Lancer replied, "It's good to at least let her know of the new threat..."

"She isn't going to like this.." Reaper mumbled a little before stepping away from the wall and headed down the streets towards the broken down house.

"I thought you wanted to see that demon again," Lancer mused as she followed after Reaper.

Frowning at what Kasius was saying. She couldn't think that Shade had much choice in the matter. His parents were no longer around to help him decide whom he should love. Though his name didn't seem to ring much of a bell. She couldn't remember such a family that had served for Shade's parents. Then again maybe she was to busy playing with Shade when they were younger that she didn't take much notice of him. That had to be the case, but even so. That would have made Kasius a servant to Shade. Which was weird for her, Shade never ordered anyone around before. So was Kasius a special servant of his now? Though she didn't have long to really contemplate on this as there was a new scent in the air. Blood. Oh how she knew that look of a newborn.

Thana couldn't help but to smile at the newborn at his feeble attempt to keep the hunger at bay. As if his own blood would keep it at bay. Poor child, no that wouldn't work. The boy's might though, but it was often for not. It would only work for a short time. The boy really needed a blood source. And there was no one like that around here. Though there was one way to keep it at bay longer. She smirked at the newborn how he seemed to be contemplating on biting the boy next to him. Which looked to be pain across the vampire's face.

Moving away from Kasius she moved slowly to the newborn before her. Standing only a few inches from them both. Her brown eyes scanned the two before only looking at the newborn vampire. She smiled, but it appeared to be unfriendly for they shrank away and were now closer to the half vampire. She couldn't help but laugh at his reaction. Such a silly vampire child. The poor boy truly was new at this then she could have ever imagined. She looked back towards Shade and the werewolf vampire women. Who was quite strange to her. As far as she knew, the women was a one of a kind breed.

"You haven't helped this child much have you?" She smirked to Shade who growled at her reply. She shrugged and looked back to the boy before her, "A royal's blood can keep the edge off of your hunger until night fall. Your friend's blood would only last for so long before the craving sinks back into your head. You poor child."

"I'm not a child!" Ishimu hissed and bared his fangs, he was sure it wasn't wise to take on a royal. But why did her presence feel like it was something bad. Like she wasn't good, like the other vampire that was after him. He growled still as he looked to Syn's arm before him. He didn't wish to bite him, but the craving was getting harder to ignore. He hissed softly as he let the hunger take the better of him. He took the wrist that Syn had put in front of him. He then sank his fangs into his wrist. Sucking on his blood, he rather suck on his than a royal pain in the ass. He closed his eyes ignoring his surroundings, ignoring everything but the taste in his mouth. Why did it taste so good? Why did his mind keep wanting more of this? The iron on his tongue was revolting, but he wasn't able to stop. Even if he wanted to, his need to feed had became to great to even take his mind off of it. Taking several mouth full of blood, as if it were like drinking mouth fulls of water or soda. He had even forgotten for the moment on who's blood he was even drinking.

Wishing that she could have done more for the new vampire, Fang crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. She watched the royal closely, she didn't like them one bit. Then again the place was crawling with demons. Like there was a big signal on the house telling all demons to come to this one, it's a party! Fang growled softly at this thought knowing this would only cause more trouble than good as she slowly brought one of her daggers out, how she could kill the royal and they wouldn't even know it. She smirked at this thought, though how powerful was a royal compared to the normal vampires? She didn't seem to dangerous? How fast could she be as well? Oh how she wished to test all this out.

While the royal was distracted thanks to Kasius and the newborn. Shade held onto Nights before slowly allowing a portal to form at their feet. He hoped Nights would be quiet and not cause to much of a fuss as they sank together through the portal. He couldn't be sure if the other side was safe, but it would be better than being here with the danger of her near him. Shade closed his eyes as his head dipped into the portal. And then they were gone.

SC blinked confused on where Shade had gone too. And without them! How dare he! SC crossed it's little arms not liking the idea that Shade was now no longer with them. Which meant things could happen and they couldn't protect him. SC grumbled before heading into the living room and climbed up onto the couch to sit next to a sleeping Blinky. It poked Blinky but the little creature didn't even stir. It then sighed softly and sat there watching the women closely.

The portal had appeared and they both appeared into a building that was abandoned. He knew of this place thanks to Ishimu. Shade then let go of her and smiled a little to her. It was her cool thinking that he was able to calm himself enough to escape that dang women. How he wanted to punch her. Though he owed Nights something, a small playful grin appeared over his lips as he then moved and kissed Nights' lips before pulling away from her and examining his arm. The wound seemed to have healed but there was slight pain still. Not as bad as it would have been.

"Thanks for the help," Shade replied with a smile as he looked back to Nights, "At least you were able to calm me enough to get us out of there. I hope the others wont mind that we have left. I wonder though what that women's reaction would be when she finds out we are gone."

He could only imagine her reaction. Oh how she would be mad at him for doing so, but until his shoulder was better there was little he could do. He didn't need his arm to become a noodle during a fight and rely only one one hand. He could only guess there was little the shadow creatures could do other than barriers to keep her at bay. But thanks to their quick thinking the vampire wasn't even able to touch him.

Sitting down on the floor he looked around the empty house. He nearly forgot how empty it really was, the poor child didn't get a chance to really live. Shade shook his head as he looked towards the living room. There was still a little blood on the floor from when he was last here. To see the boy that Ishimu had nearly killed, the child would live though. Closing his eyes he let a soft sigh escape his lips before looking up to Nights.

"You alright love?" Shade asked watching her worriedly.

Watching the creatures within the home was quite interesting. Though the flash of fangs definitely caught the little pixies attention. Smiling as he beat his wings hard to take to the sky, oh how he had seen enough. Riko took off towards Rayma, their bond was like nothing before. If she had moved Riko would be able to locate her any where within the city. Fluttering around he looked down towards the streets and looking around for the silver haired demon, Rayma.

It didn't take Riko to long to find Rayma among a few buildings. She was between two buildings in the shade of the ally way. Flying down he landed on her shoulder and smiled up at her, showing all his little teeth in the process as if happy to return with good news. No harm to Riko this time!

"I have found a big house, okay little house," Riko said happily, "It's crammed with demons of every type and even a fairy!" Riko smiled still as he watched Rayma's reaction. Her reaction wasn't at all what he had expected. Riko frowned a little and turned his head to the side watching her.

"I wasn't expecting so many in one location," Rayma said with a small frown, "I would like to get one alone. But how to do this..."

"I can be a distraction!" Riko said happily as he watched Rayma form a plan. Though Rayma didn't even answer him so he crossed his little arms and sat on her shoulder waiting for an idea to form in the demon's head.

"Lead me to the house," Rayma finally said looking to Riko with a small smile, "Let me see who my victim will be." She smirked as she waited for Riko to take to the sky once more.

Nodding Riko took to the sky and made sure Rayma was able to follow after him. He lead her through some ally ways which would be best, he didn't need any more distractions from anyone. Looking back to her to make sure she was able to follow with ease. He smiled before stopping at the ally he had earlier. Pointing to the window and smiled to her.

"Here it is," Riko said making sure his voice was low, he didn't need the others to know of them right away. Unsure of what Rayma's plan would have been.

Stepping onto a crate, Rayma looked through the window. There was indeed just about anything within the room. From some cloaked masked person, to a fairy, to a wolf she guessed next to the fairy, some shadow creatures, and vampires. Yes. Smiling more at this she watched closely wondering how many were even within the home. The vampire seemed to be drinking someone's blood. And by the looks of it he was taking a lot from the poor victim.

Wincing when the creature suddenly bit him, he didn't expect that what so ever from the nice little plushy that were around him. But he supposed that is what he got for petting something he knew nothing about. Looking to his hand that he had tried to pet the plushy with. He guessed he would live for now. He shivered a little though as he looked back to Wrath, did the others bite too?

Though he didn't have much time to dwell on this, for Raider had gotten up and had answered the door. Though it seemed like they had plans for the person at the door. He blinked a little as he got back to his feet and poked his head into the hall curious of who it was. Lenor wouldn't be out, it was sunlight. Did she find another lackey? He growled at that thought, he didn't like to think he could easily be replaced. Even so he didn't wish to really go back to the vampire that had turned him. She was mean, and even at times fun. He got to eat as much as he wanted, though she didn't. He growled softly assuming there was a reason for that as well. The dang vampire sure did know how to have a lot of different things happen all at once. Crossing his arms he tried to listen on what was going on.

"I am only here for the boy, Zane," Storm replied looking to the person in front of him. He turned his head only slightly, "I know here is here, and have offered to take him back to Lenor. She has been worried about him."

'Really? This werewolf was starting to get on my nerves. I wasn't worried about him, the dang boy could take care of himself. He's a vampire that knows how to at least feed and stay out of the sunlight,' Lenor hissed softly within the ally, listening in from the corner of the home. She would just push her way in, but that would be rude. Though when was she ever sivel? She laughed a little at this as she waited to hear more of what the person on the other side of the door would say to his response. She couldn't imagine that Zane would change and no longer follow her. She always showed the child a good time.


The car navigated down the main alleys being careful to not hit the sides of any buildings or what ever lined the walls of the ally. Fredrick glanced through the rear view mirror at Vivian who looked out of the window, "Lady Vivian are you sure this is the best route to Syns home? Couldn't we take some sort of main rode?"

Vivian didn't look away as she sighed, "he lives towards the back alleys, it can't be helped" she said disappointed. 'Maybe I can persuade him to come back with me, no more of this back ally business and there's plenty of Shade as well!' she began giggling at the thought of having Syn all to herself, not realizing Fredrick giving her a worried look fearing that she had completely lost it.

The car came to a halt, the allys were to packed and narrow for the car to go through. Fredrick shifted in his seat to look at the twintail blonde, "I'm afraid we have to make it there by foot, the car isn't narrow enough to fit through anymore".

Vivian grinned "of course, it would be too boring if we could just drive up to him". She opened the door and quickly got out of the car and began walking. Fredrick frantically following behind her making sure to grab important things and lock the car behind him before running to her side.

"Lady Vivi-" he was cut off when a pair of fingers touched his lips silencing him.

"Drop the 'lady' and just call me Vivian, or Vivi" she giggled, "it sounds cuter".

Fredrick sighed removing the fingers from his lips, "Vivian..." she pouted, upset that he wasn't using the cuter one, "why are you so persistent on going after Syn? Why now of all times? You were the one who didn't talk to him for months and then dropped him like a rock.." Vivian didn't respond to him, only looking ahead as they walked.

Just when the home was in view Fredrick noticed a odd girl with grey hair and a school uniform looking into the windows. He nudged Vivian to the side, "go around the other side". Vivian, unsure what was going on only nodded and took the longer way around. He waited untill he no longer heard her heels taking it as a sign that she was inside. He walked up to tbe girl with grey hair, his hands behind his back as he slipped on a pair of black gloves from his back pocket, and noticed something beside her, some sort of pixie? He cleared his through rather loudly to get her attention, "mam your trespassing on private property, I'm going to have to ask you to leave at once"

Vivian looked back, hoping Fredrick would be alright, the man hardly left her side and when he did it meant trouble. She shook her head and focused on the task ahead. Syn.

"No one asked you for your input lady" Syn hissed at her, he didn't know who she was not did he really care, she was butting into things she didnt know about. He winced a little when Ishimu finally decided to drink from him, he gave the boy a smile and rubbed his head with his gree hand, "don't worry, I got you"

Vivian was about to knock on the door but quickly realized that there was none, that's odd. She poked her head into the house, wondering if he was even home, "Syn?" she called and looked around. She cautiously walked into the home and looked for her beloved halfling. Walking further into the home she saw the living room filled with people, some she knew and some she didn't. Quickly scanning them her eyes locked onto the only black haired male, "Syn!" She shouted and ran over to him throwing her arms around his neck.

Syn jumped and turned his head comming face to face with a green eyed girl, "V-Vivian?!" He choked out as her arms tightened around his neck even more.

"I'm so happy you remembered me!" She cheered happily.

Syn tried pulling her off with his gree hand, "how could I fo- Vivian can we please not do this now we're in the middle of something!"

Vivian backed off of him and tilted her head " 'we're'? What do you mean?" Looking beside him she noticed the red head beside him feeding from his wrist. She covered her mouth suppressing a scream, "Syn what are you doing?! You don't let someone feed off of you!"

Syn gritted his teeth, "just stay out of it and don't worry"

"Don't worry and stay out?!" She yelled causing Kasius to take his attention off of the royal to Syn.

"Syn? What th-" Kasius started to ask him but noticed him looking for assistance.

"I'll tell you later but please..." He asked quietly.

Kasius sighed and pulled Vivian off of Syn by her shoulder, "Vivi just let him be right now"

Vivian looked from Kasius to Syn "b-but!" Kasius shook his head.

It caught her off guard when she felt the two of them move but grinned instantly when she realized what he was doing. 'quick thinking Shade' she thought to herself as she let the portal do its thing.

When they resurfaced in a place she was sure Shade knew would be safe to hide out she got a kiss for calming him down. Little did he know that she had her own thoughts of taking down that royal pain. "Keeping you calm was easy, keeping myself calm..well that's a different story, I had thoughts of dragging her into daylight and watching her fry" she admitted sitting beside him.

She noticed just a moment ago that he was looking at his dislocated shoulder, "is it still hurting?" she turned facing him and lightly placed her palm on his shoulder to see how it was doing, feeling certain spots and making sure it hadn't moved any more out of its socket.

"...do you think every one is going to be fine with her there? The little red head Ishimu didn't look too well" she asked looking from his shoulder to him.

Raider cocked an eyebrow "since when to Werewolves and Vampires work together? And as for the boy I'm afraid your out of luck, he doesn't want to go back to her and be a dowsing rod to find more kids she can turn.."

"Yeah!" Envy cheered pumping its little paw in the air sitting on his shoulder still.

"Though if your still going to try to take him.." he paused for a moment and smirked, "I have some Wolfs bane growing out in the back, now normally its harmful to humans if they touch it with bare hands, but I also know is quite deadly to Werewolves..." he looked back into the house and saw his little raccoon plush peeing a look along with Zane and Wrath. "Gluttony, would you be a dear and get me some Wolfs bane?" The plush took off.

Gluttony returned quickly, impressing Raider, 'little guys fast, ill give it that' but what came next made him regret all together asking the raccoon in he first place.

Gluttony held up a jar and offered it to storm, "cookie?"

Envy fell off of Raiders shoulder with shock and embarrassment.

Leaving the hospital far behind them, Lancer and Reaper still kept their eyes out for anyone that seemed to fit their mission. It seemed this girl was more than just a girl. Someone that could make you feel weak in almost an instant seemed to fall under their blades. Lancer was hoping they would find the demon and kill them. To have a challenge was something she was looking forward to. Though with Reaper's temper, Lancer was sure Reaper would have taken her down before her. Shrugging it didn't matter as long as the job was done thought.

Getting closer, Lancer looked down the ally that would lead them straight to the other side of the street and to the main door of Syn's home. However it seemed there was a tall guy in black and white, which reminded Lancer of the old days back when butlers were needed. Reaper on the other hand had her arms crossed and decided to watch this play out. It appeared the girl had fit their description, which meant they had found the demon at last. Looking to the butler however, she wasn't to sure what was going on. Watching was the best option.

"Private property?" Rayma looked to the person before her. Her grey eyes watching them closely, so boring on what the guy had worn. It appeared this person was just another lackey. Shaking her head she looked to her little pixie on her shoulder. "Mind taking care of this? I'm busy..."

"I doubt I can be much help," Riko said sadly looking to the butler and then back to Rayma. he then looked back towards the butler and fluttered off of Rayma's shoulders. Watching the figure in the ally way, it appeared they were wanting them to leave. But Rayma had only been here for a short while. She wouldn't want to leave, not unless she really had to. "I don't think this is your home. If so I would have seen you earlier within the home." Riko said turning his head to the side, "So who are you?"

'Clever little Riko, always curious and to the point of all things,' Rayma thought looking back through the window. It was clear that the younger vampire didn't have a grip on how to be a vampire. Which meant he might be easier prey. As she had watched another girl seemed to have walked in through what she had guessed was the front entrance. Watching them, it appeared she knew the half vampire. So maybe friends? Shrugging this off though she looked to the other vampire, then to the royal. She was pretty, but interesting. She seemed to be enjoying herself a little to much for a lot of eyes had been watching the royal. She shrugged this off as well before looking to the fairy, and then back towards her target. She then looked back to Riko.

"We may go now Riko, I have had my fun for the day," she said amused before looking to the butler, "I do hope you know what your little missy in there is doing. There are bigger threats in there than just little oh me out here." She said with a smile and looked to here little pixie friend.

'Who the hell is she? What is up with all these people just showing up in Syn's home? Was his home always this busy?' Ishimu didn't know, he only knew that he was hungry. The pain within his head wasn't letting up either. Growling softly watching the royal then the new girl. He couldn't place it, but it had become quite uncomfortable for him. He looked around the room closely, it appeared all eyes were on, who? His eyes slowly realized, as his mind quickly when from hunger to flight. His stomach knotted as he slowly released his fangs from Syn, not wishing to harm Syn further. He didn't get much to drink but he'd be fine for a few more hours. He wasn't to sure if he liked the idea of so many eyes watching him. It was kind of creepy.

Licking the blood off of his lips he looked down towards Syn's hand. He wasn't to sure of how much blood he had really taken, the pain in his head told him he needed more. To feed to drink to live. He put a hand to his head and whimpered softly, he didn't know what to really do. With so many eyes watching him, it was kind of embarrassing to feed like this, but the hunger was great too. So he went back to biting his lip. It was then that laughter had caught his attention. His blue eyes slowly looked to the one laughing. Though he didn't seem shocked or surprised. It was the dang royal laughing at him.

Indeed she was laughing at Ishimu and Syn. For a half vampire to allow to do that was quite shocking, as well as dangerous. Such a foolish move. But why would the boy let a vampire that had just turned bite them? Remorse? It didn't make quite much sense to her. Though she had wondered what the other royal in the room had thought. Turning to the hall she noticed that there was only a shadow creature in place of where Shade had been. Her eyes narrowed and a small smirk played at her lips. 'You think you have gotten away? You only made the game more interesting..' she thought to herself before looking around the room. Her business was no longer here. So she might as well head out as well. She'd find her lover one way or another.

"Truly interesting beings in this room," Thana mused before forming a black circle under her feet, "I must go though, I have a little mouse to find." She smirked and closed her eyes as she then disappeared into the hole of the portal.

Watching from the couch, SC's eyes never left the Thana. When the portal appeared at the royal's feet and Thana had disappeared. SC climbed down off the couch and stood where the royal had been. Jumping at the spot and hissing. It then sat there and looked to the new girl that had showed up. Turning it's head to the side before looking to see a still painful Ishimu next to Syn.

"I wouldn't have stopped you one bit if you had attacked her," Shade said feeling happy that Nights would have done that. Though it would have been dangerous. He knew nothing on the royal, other than they had once played together long ago. He frowned unable to remember the dang women. Though when Nights was starting to prod his shoulder he winced in pain, "It's still tender.."

"As for the other's I am not sure. Ishimu is still new at being a vampire, I hated to leave him in such a state. But with Thana around, I didn't want to risk being alone with her," Shade said as a small chill went down his spine, "I'm sure if I'm not there and she realizes it she'll be gone."

Looking around the room though, he wondered if there would be anything here that Nights could use. When was the last time Nights had food? Why did that question now come up? Shaking his head he looked back to Nights with a small smile. He was good on his food, but Nights might not have eaten since last night. Or who knows when.

"Are you hungry love?" Shade asked looking to her and watching her around his injured shoulder. He only knew it hurt, as far as he had known it wasn't back to being dislocated, or at least he hoped it wasn't. That would suck to have Nights re-due everything again. 'Dang vampires...' Shade laughed a little, how he could hate his own kind was kind of funny.

Feeling something sticky on his hurt hand from when Wrath had bitten him. He looked down to his hand to realize it was bleeding. 'Great...' He'd have to make a mental note that the winged plushy was not a friendly one. Looking down to the plushy that were at his feet he wondered a little on a few things before putting his bleeding fingers to his mouth. Sucking on them so that the blood wouldn't spill onto the floor. He had never been injured before, not as a vampire.

Everything was still very much new to him. Not knowing all a vampire could really do, for Lenor hadn't really taught him. She often just let him do his thing and learn along the way, with very little guidance. Frowning a little he moved his hand out of his mouth to realize it had stopped bleeding. Which freaked him out a bit, was this another vampire trait that they had? If so it was kind of scary but neat at the same time. Shivering though he made himself focus back onto the door and the situation at hand.

"A cookie?" Storm asked looking down to the little raccoon before him. He was sure that had no wolf's bane in it, due to the two other's reactions. Shaking his head though he could just see pass Raider, noticing the little kid. Storm shrugged at the person's questions of vampires and werewolves not getting along. It was truly an understatement.

"There is only one vampire I wish to kill," Storm said looking back to Raider now, his blue eyes looking into theirs. Watching them closely, "As for the other vampire, she is more or less just leverage. She wishes to find the vampire newborn, who just happens to be around the vampire I am after. So why not work together in distracting the two and getting what we both want?" Storm said looking to the little raccoon, however contemplating on the cookie that it had still been holding. Storm knelt down and took the little cookie from the raccoon and petted it's head, "Thank you, I shall enjoy the cookie."

'Who cares if a werewolf and a vampire are working together,' Lenor thought thinking this was taking way to long to get the dang vampire and head out. She glared towards the corner still listening to their conversation. But she was tempted to just run passed the two and get Zane and head out. It would have been so much simple. But no Storm had to be at the door just making small talk with the dang person and who knows what else within the home.